The case of resistance of the supreme powers stated and resolved according to the doctrine of the Holy Scriptures by Will. Sherlock ...
         Sherlock, William, 1641?-1707.
      
       
         
           1684
        
      
       Approx. 271 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 116 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A59793
         Wing S3267
         ESTC R5621
         13489372
         ocm 13489372
         99742
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A59793)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 99742)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 476:2)
      
       
         
           
             The case of resistance of the supreme powers stated and resolved according to the doctrine of the Holy Scriptures by Will. Sherlock ...
             Sherlock, William, 1641?-1707.
          
           [6], 221 p.
           
             Printed for Fincham Gardiner ...,
             London :
             1684.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in the University of Illinois (Urbana-Champaign Campus). Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Government, Resistance to.
           Divine right of kings.
        
      
    
     
        2003-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-01 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-02 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-02 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           CASE
           OF
           Resistance
           OF
           THE
           SUPREME
           POWERS
           Stated
           and
           Resolved
           ,
           According
           to
           the
           DOCTRINE
           OF
           THE
           Holy
           SCRIPTURES
           .
           By
           
             WILL.
             SHERLOCK
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           Rector
           of
           St.
           
             George
             Buttolph-lane
             ,
             London
          
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           for
           
             Fincham
             Gardiner
          
           ,
           at
           the
           White-horse
           in
           Ludgate-street
           .
           1684.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           Right
           Honourable
           FRANCIS
           Lord
           GUILFORD
           ,
           Lord
           Keeper
           of
           the
           Great
           Seal
           of
           ENGLAND
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           His
           Majesties
           most
           Honourable
           PRIVY
           COUNCIL
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Humbly
           beg
           leave
           to
           present
           to
           your
           Lordships
           hands
           ,
           a
           very
           plain
           Discourse
           ,
           but
           very
           necessary
           in
           such
           an
           
           Age
           as
           this
           ,
           wherein
           the
           principles
           of
           Rebellion
           are
           openly
           profest
           and
           taught
           ,
           and
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Non-resistance
           and
           Passive
           Obedience
           ,
           not
           confuted
           ,
           but
           laught
           out
           of
           countenance
           .
        
         
           There
           ▪
           have
           been
           indeed
           a
           great
           many
           excellent
           Books
           writ
           upon
           this
           Argument
           by
           learned
           men
           ;
           but
           I
           fear
           most
           of
           them
           are
           too
           learned
           for
           ordinary
           Readers
           ,
           who
           most
           need
           instruction
           ,
           and
           are
           most
           easily
           poisoned
           with
           Seditious
           ▪
           Doctrines
           ;
           and
           therefore
           there
           is
           still
           occasion
           enough
           ▪
           for
           such
           a
           small
           Treatise
           as
           this
           ,
           which
           I
           hope
           is
           fitted
           to
           the
           understanding
           of
           the
           meanest
           men
           ,
           who
           will
           be
           so
           honest
           ,
           as
           impartially
           to
           consider
           it
           :
           and
           those
           who
           will
           not
           read
           nor
           consider
           ,
           what
           is
           offered
           for
           their
           conviction
           ,
           are
           out
           of
           the
           
           reach
           of
           all
           instruction
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           governed
           by
           other
           methods
           .
        
         
           My
           Lord
           ,
           Your
           Lordships
           known
           Loyalty
           and
           Zeal
           for
           the
           service
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           favour
           of
           a
           wise
           and
           discerning
           Prince
           has
           deservedly
           advanced
           you
           to
           so
           high
           as
           Station
           ,
           made
           me
           presume
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           present
           as
           this
           ,
           though
           in
           ▪
           it
           self
           very
           mean
           ,
           might
           not
           be
           unacceptable
           to
           you
           ,
           especially
           when
           it
           is
           intended
           as
           a
           publick
           acknowledgment
           (
           the
           best
           which
           my
           mean
           circumstances
           in
           the
           World
           enable
           me
           to
           make
           )
           of
           those
           great
           favours
           I
           have
           received
           from
           your
           Lordship
           .
        
         
           That
           God
           would
           bless
           your
           Lordship
           with
           a
           long
           Life
           ,
           and
           vigorous
           Age
           ,
           and
           encrease
           of
           Honour
           ,
           
           for
           the
           service
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           the
           prayer
           of
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordships
             most
             humble
             and
             most
             obedient
             Servant
             ▪
             W.
             SHERLOCK
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         THE
         CASE
         OF
         Resistance
         OF
         THE
         SUPREME
         POWERS
         Stated
         and
         Resolved
         ,
         According
         to
         the
         Doctrine
         of
         the
         Holy
         SCRIPTURES
         .
      
       
         
           The
           INTRODUCTION
           .
        
         
           I
           Presume
           ,
           I
           need
           make
           no
           apologie
           for
           the
           seasonableness
           of
           this
           Discourse
           at
           this
           time
           :
           for
           if
           e-ever
           it
           be
           fit
           to
           put
           People
           in
           mind
           of
           that
           Subjection
           which
           they
           owe
           to
           the
           Higher
           Powers
           ,
           no
           time
           can
           be
           more
           proper
           for
           it
           ,
           than
           when
           we
           see
           the
           Peace
           and
           Security
           of
           
           
             Publick
             Government
          
           disturbed
           and
           endangered
           by
           Popish
           and
           
             Fanatick
             Conspiracies
          
           ,
           who
           like
           
           Sampson's
           Foxes
           ,
           though
           they
           look
           very
           different
           ways
           ,
           yet
           are
           tyed
           together
           by
           the
           Tail
           with
           a
           Firebrand
           between
           them
           ;
           and
           had
           not
           the
           good
           Providence
           of
           God
           wonderfully
           appeared
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           his
           Anointed
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           it
           had
           been
           a
           very
           unseasonable
           time
           now
           to
           have
           treated
           on
           this
           Subject
           ▪
           and
           therefore
           ,
           setting
           aside
           all
           Apologies
           ,
           I
           shall
           onely
           give
           a
           brief
           account
           of
           the
           designe
           of
           this
           following
           Treatise
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           three
           ways
           of
           proving
           and
           confirming
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Non-resistance
           ,
           or
           Subjection
           to
           
             Soveraign
             Princes
          
           .
           1.
           
           By
           the
           Testimonies
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Scriptures
          
           .
           2.
           
           By
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           Practice
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           .
           3.
           
           By
           the
           fundamental
           Constitutions
           of
           that
           particular
           Government
           under
           which
           we
           live
           .
           I
           have
           considered
           the
           last
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           was
           necessary
           to
           my
           purpose
           .
           The
           second
           I
           have
           not
           meddled
           with
           :
           for
           whoever
           has
           a
           mind
           to
           be
           satisfied
           about
           it
           ,
           may
           consult
           that
           admirable
           Discourse
           of
           
             Archbishop
             Usher
          
           ,
           about
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           the
           Obedience
           of
           the
           Subject
           ;
           which
           will
           not
           cost
           much
           money
           ,
           nor
           
           take
           up
           much
           time
           to
           read
           it
           .
           But
           the
           designe
           I
           proposed
           to
           my self
           ,
           was
           carefully
           to
           consider
           the
           Testimonies
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           are
           beyond
           all
           other
           Authorities
           ,
           and
           to
           vindicate
           them
           from
           the
           Cavils
           and
           Exceptions
           of
           the
           several
           Patrons
           of
           Resistance
           .
           And
           the
           whole
           Discourse
           is
           divided
           into
           these
           following
           Chapters
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             The
             First
             contains
             the
             Authorities
             of
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             ;
             wherein
             I
             have
             plainly
             shewn
             ,
             that
             God
             himself
             set
             up
             a
             Soveraign
             and
             Irresistible
             Power
             in
             the
             
               Iewish
               Nation
            
             ;
             and
             that
             during
             all
             that
             time
             ,
             it
             was
             unlawful
             for
             Subjects
             ,
             upon
             any
             pretence
             whatsoever
             ,
             to
             resist
             
               their
               Princes
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Second
             contains
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             concerning
             Subjection
             to
             
               Soveraign
               Princes
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Third
             contains
             an
             account
             of
             our
             
             Saviour's
             Example
             in
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Fourth
             considers
             what
             Saint
             
             Paul's
             Doctrine
             was
             about
             Subjection
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Fifth
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Saint
             Peter
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Sixth
             contains
             an
             Answer
             to
             the
             most
             popular
             Objections
             against
             Non-resistance
             .
          
        
         
           In
           examining
           the
           Authorities
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           
           I
           have
           carefully
           considered
           whatever
           has
           been
           plausibly
           urged
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Resistance
           ,
           and
           reduced
           it
           under
           those
           particular
           Texts
           which
           have
           been
           thought
           most
           to
           favour
           it
           :
           and
           I
           do
           not
           know
           of
           any
           thing
           material
           ,
           which
           has
           been
           pleaded
           in
           this
           Cause
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           wholly
           omitted
           .
           Possibly
           some
           may
           complain
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           not
           observed
           the
           exact
           Rules
           of
           Art
           and
           Method
           in
           this
           ,
           to
           propose
           the
           Question
           ,
           to
           explain
           the
           Terms
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           produce
           my
           Proofs
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           answer
           the
           Objections
           which
           are
           made
           against
           it
           .
           Now
           this
           I
           must
           acknowledge
           in
           part
           to
           be
           true
           ;
           and
           I
           think
           this
           Discourse
           never
           the
           less
           perfect
           for
           that
           .
           The
           Proposition
           I
           undertake
           to
           prove
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           That
           
             Soveraign
             Princes
          
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Supreme
             Power
          
           in
           any
           Nation
           ,
           in
           whomsoever
           it
           is
           plac'd
           ,
           is
           in
           all
           cases
           irresistible
           .
           This
           is
           a
           plain
           Proposition
           ,
           which
           needs
           no
           explanation
           :
           and
           the
           way
           I
           take
           to
           prove
           it
           ,
           is
           as
           plain
           ;
           by
           producing
           the
           Testimonies
           of
           Scripture
           both
           of
           the
           Old
           and
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           as
           they
           lie
           in
           order
           ,
           and
           shewing
           what
           Power
           they
           grant
           to
           Princes
           ,
           and
           what
           Obedience
           they
           require
           of
           Subjects
           .
           This
           is
           the
           fairest
           way
           I
           could
           think
           on
           ,
           to
           give
           my
           Readers
           a
           full
           view
           
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           this
           matter
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           all
           I
           intended
           to
           do
           :
           for
           I
           am
           verily
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           were
           men
           once
           convinced
           that
           Resistance
           of
           Princes
           is
           expresly
           contrary
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           both
           of
           the
           Old
           and
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           no
           easie
           matter
           ,
           by
           any
           other
           Arts
           or
           Pretences
           ,
           to
           draw
           the
           most
           fanatical
           and
           factious
           persons
           amongst
           us
           (
           who
           retain
           any
           Reverence
           for
           God
           )
           into
           a
           Rebellion
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
          
           Wherein
           the
           Unlawfulness
           of
           Resisting
           the
           Supreme
           Powers
           is
           proved
           ,
           from
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           .
        
         
           TO
           prove
           the
           unlawfulness
           of
           Resistance
           ,
           I
           shall
           begin
           with
           the
           Old
           Testament
           .
           Now
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           evident
           ,
           than
           that
           God
           set
           up
           such
           a
           Supreme
           and
           Soveraign
           Power
           in
           the
           
             Iewish
             Nation
          
           ,
           as
           could
           not
           ,
           and
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           resisted
           by
           the
           Fundamental
           Laws
           of
           their
           Government
           .
           For
           this
           is
           all
           I
           am
           concerned
           at
           present
           to
           prove
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           never
           lawful
           to
           resist
           the
           
             Higher
             Powers
          
           ;
           not
           that
           the
           Supreme
           and
           Soveraign
           power
           is
           always
           to
           be
           
             in
             a
             single
             Person
          
           ,
           but
           that
           wherever
           it
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           irresistible
           ,
           and
           that
           whenever
           this
           Supreme
           power
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           is
           invested
           in
           a
           
             single
             Person
          
           ,
           such
           a
           Prince
           must
           not
           upon
           any
           pretence
           whatsoever
           be
           resisted
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Governour
           God
           set
           over
           the
           
           Children
           of
           Israel
           ,
           when
           he
           brought
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Land
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           was
           Moses
           ;
           and
           I
           think
           I
           need
           not
           prove
           how
           Sacred
           and
           irresistible
           his
           Authority
           was
           .
           This
           is
           sufficiently
           evident
           in
           the
           rebellion
           of
           
             Korah
             ,
             Dathan
          
           ,
           and
           Abiram
           ,
           against
           Moses
           and
           Aaron
           ,
           when
           God
           caused
           the
           earth
           to
           open
           her
           mouth
           and
           swallow
           them
           up
           ,
           16
           Numbers
           .
           And
           lest
           this
           should
           be
           thought
           an
           extraordinary
           case
           ,
           Moses
           and
           Aaron
           being
           extraordinary
           persons
           ,
           immediately
           appointed
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           governed
           by
           his
           immediate
           direction
           ;
           the
           Apostle
           St.
           Iude
           alleadges
           this
           example
           against
           those
           in
           his
           days
           ,
           who
           were
           turbulent
           and
           factious
           ,
           
             who
             despised
             dominions
             ,
             and
             spake
             evil
             of
             dignities
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             perish
             in
             the
             gainsaying
             of
             Core
             ,
             Iud.
             v.
          
           11.
           which
           he
           could
           not
           have
           done
           ,
           had
           not
           this
           example
           extended
           to
           all
           ordinary
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           extraordinary
           Cases
           ;
           had
           it
           not
           been
           a
           lasting
           testimony
           of
           Gods
           displeasure
           against
           all
           those
           ,
           who
           oppose
           themselves
           against
           the
           
             Soveraign
             powers
          
           .
           But
           Moses
           was
           not
           always
           to
           rule
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           God
           expresly
           provides
           for
           a
           Succession
           of
           
             Soveraign
             power
          
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           must
           all
           submit
           .
           The
           
             ordinary
             Sovereign
          
           power
           of
           the
           Iewish
           
           Nation
           after
           Moses
           his
           death
           ,
           was
           devolved
           either
           on
           the
           
             high
             Priest
          
           ,
           or
           those
           extraordinary
           persons
           whom
           God
           was
           pleased
           to
           raise
           up
           ,
           such
           as
           Ioshua
           and
           the
           several
           Iudges
           ,
           till
           in
           Samuels
           days
           it
           setled
           in
           their
           Kings
           .
           For
           as
           for
           the
           
             Iewish
             Sanhedrim
          
           ,
           whose
           power
           is
           so
           much
           extolled
           by
           the
           
             Iewish
             Writers
          
           ,
           who
           are
           all
           of
           a
           late
           date
           ,
           many
           years
           since
           the
           destruction
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           therefore
           no
           competent
           witnesses
           of
           what
           was
           done
           so
           many
           ages
           before
           ,
           it
           does
           not
           appear
           from
           any
           testimony
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           any
           such
           Court
           of
           Iudicature
           ,
           till
           after
           their
           return
           from
           the
           
             Babylonish
             Captivity
          
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           God
           took
           care
           to
           secure
           the
           Peace
           and
           good
           Government
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           by
           appointing
           such
           a
           power
           as
           should
           receive
           the
           last
           Appeals
           ,
           and
           whose
           Sentence
           in
           all
           Controversies
           should
           be
           final
           ,
           and
           uncontroulable
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           see
           in
           the
           17
           Deut.
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12
           v.
           There
           were
           inferiour
           Magistrates
           and
           Iudges
           appointed
           in
           their
           several
           Tribes
           and
           Cities
           ,
           which
           Moses
           did
           by
           the
           advice
           of
           Iethro
           his
           Father-in-law
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           approbation
           of
           God
           ,
           Exod.
           18.
           
           But
           as
           the
           Supreme
           Power
           was
           still
           reserved
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           Moses
           ,
           while
           
           he
           lived
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           here
           secured
           to
           the
           
             high
             Priest
          
           ,
           or
           Iudges
           ,
           after
           his
           death
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           expresly
           appointed
           ,
           that
           if
           those
           inferiour
           Iudges
           could
           not
           determine
           the
           Controversie
           ,
           they
           should
           come
           unto
           the
           
             Priests
             ,
             the
             Levites
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Priests
           of
           the
           Tribe
           of
           Levi
           ,
           (
           who
           by
           the
           12
           ver
           .
           appears
           only
           to
           be
           the
           
             High
             Priest
             )
             and
             to
             the
             Iudge
             that
             shall
             be
             in
             those
             days
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           it
           shall
           be
           at
           such
           a
           time
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           an
           extraordinary
           Judge
           raised
           by
           God
           ,
           (
           for
           there
           were
           not
           always
           such
           Iudges
           in
           Israel
           ,
           as
           is
           evident
           to
           any
           one
           who
           reads
           the
           Book
           of
           Iudges
           )
           and
           of
           them
           they
           should
           
             inquire
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             shew
             the
             sentence
             of
             Iudgment
          
           ;
           and
           
             thou
             shalt
             do
             according
             to
             the
             Sentence
             which
             they
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             (
             which
             the
             Lord
             shall
             choose
             )
             shall
             shew
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             observe
             to
             do
             according
             to
             all
             they
             shall
             inform
             thee
             .
          
           Where
           the
           Place
           which
           God
           shall
           choose
           ,
           signifies
           the
           Place
           which
           he
           should
           appoint
           for
           the
           Ark
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           
             Levitical
             worship
          
           ;
           which
           was
           the
           place
           where
           the
           
             high
             Priest
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             chief
             Iudge
          
           or
           Ruler
           of
           Israel
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           any
           such
           person
           ,
           had
           their
           ordinary
           residence
           ;
           which
           was
           at
           first
           at
           Shilo
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           at
           Ierusalem
           .
        
         
         
           And
           what
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           
             chief
             Priest
          
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Iudge
           when
           there
           was
           one
           ,
           was
           in
           those
           days
           ,
           appears
           from
           v.
           12.
           
           
             And
             the
             man
             that
             will
             do
             presumptuously
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             hearken
             to
             the
             Priest
             ,
             (
             that
             standeth
             to
             minister
             there
             before
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             )
             or
             unto
             the
             Iudge
             ,
             even
             that
             man
             shall
             die
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             put
             away
             the
             evil
             from
             Israel
             .
          
           This
           is
           as
           absolute
           Authority
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           absolute
           Monarch
           in
           the
           world
           can
           challenge
           ,
           that
           disobedience
           to
           their
           last
           and
           final
           determination
           ,
           what
           ever
           the
           cause
           be
           ,
           shall
           be
           punisht
           with
           death
           :
           and
           what
           place
           can
           there
           be
           for
           Resistance
           in
           such
           a
           Constitution
           of
           Government
           as
           this
           ?
           It
           is
           said
           indeed
           in
           v.
           11.
           according
           
             to
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             they
             shall
             teach
             thee
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             judgment
             that
             they
             shall
             tell
             thee
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             do
             .
          
           And
           hence
           some
           conclude
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           bound
           to
           abide
           by
           their
           sentence
           ,
           nor
           were
           punishable
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           not
           ,
           but
           onely
           in
           such
           cases
           ,
           when
           they
           gave
           sentence
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God.
           But
           these
           men
           do
           not
           consider
           that
           the
           matter
           in
           controversie
           is
           supposed
           to
           be
           doubtful
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           could
           not
           be
           determined
           by
           the
           
             inferiour
             Courts
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           submitted
           
           to
           the
           decision
           of
           the
           
             Supreme
             Iudge
          
           ;
           and
           as
           he
           determined
           ,
           so
           they
           must
           do
           ;
           and
           no
           man
           ,
           under
           the
           penalty
           of
           death
           ,
           must
           presume
           to
           do
           otherwise
           :
           which
           takes
           away
           all
           liberty
           of
           judging
           from
           private
           persons
           ,
           though
           this
           
             Supreme
             Iudge
          
           might
           possibly
           mistake
           in
           his
           Judgment
           ,
           as
           all
           
             humane
             Iudicatures
          
           are
           liable
           to
           mistakes
           ;
           but
           it
           seems
           God
           ▪
           Almighty
           thought
           it
           necessary
           that
           there
           should
           be
           some
           final
           Judgment
           ,
           from
           whence
           there
           should
           be
           no
           appeal
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           possibility
           of
           a
           mistake
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           there
           was
           a
           Supreme
           and
           Soveraign
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           unaccountable
           and
           irresistible
           Power
           in
           the
           
             Iewish
             Nation
          
           appointed
           by
           God
           himself
           :
           for
           indeed
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           that
           the
           publick
           Peace
           and
           Security
           of
           any
           Nation
           should
           be
           preserved
           without
           it
           .
           And
           I
           think
           it
           is
           as
           plain
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Iews
           would
           have
           a
           King
           ,
           their
           Kings
           were
           invested
           with
           this
           Supreme
           and
           
             Irresistible
             Power
          
           :
           for
           when
           they
           desired
           a
           King
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           desire
           a
           meer
           nominal
           and
           
             titular
             King
          
           ,
           but
           a
           
             King
             to
             judge
             them
          
           ,
           and
           
             to
             go
             out
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             fight
             their
             battels
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           King
           who
           had
           the
           Supreme
           and
           Soveraign
           Authority
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           8.
           6.
           19.
           20.
           
           
           a
           King
           who
           should
           have
           all
           that
           power
           of
           Government
           ,
           excepting
           the
           peculiar
           acts
           of
           the
           Priestly
           Office
           ,
           which
           either
           their
           High-Priest
           or
           their
           Iudges
           had
           before
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           when
           Samuel
           tells
           them
           what
           shall
           be
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           King
           ,
           11
           ver
           .
           though
           what
           he
           says
           does
           necessarily
           suppose
           the
           translation
           of
           the
           Soveraign
           and
           Irresistible
           power
           to
           the
           person
           of
           their
           King
           ,
           yet
           it
           does
           not
           suppose
           that
           the
           King
           had
           any
           new
           power
           given
           him
           more
           than
           what
           was
           exercised
           formerly
           by
           their
           Priests
           and
           Iudges
           .
           He
           does
           not
           deter
           them
           from
           chusing
           a
           King
           ,
           because
           a
           King
           should
           have
           greater
           power
           ,
           and
           be
           more
           uncontroulable
           and
           irresistible
           than
           their
           other
           Rulers
           were
           :
           for
           Samuel
           himself
           had
           had
           as
           soveraign
           and
           irresistible
           a
           power
           as
           any
           King
           ,
           being
           the
           Supreme
           Judge
           in
           Israel
           ,
           whose
           Sentence
           no
           man
           could
           disobey
           or
           contradict
           ,
           but
           he
           incurred
           the
           penalty
           of
           death
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Mosaical
           Law.
           But
           the
           reason
           why
           he
           disswades
           them
           from
           chusing
           a
           King
           ,
           was
           because
           the
           external
           Pomp
           and
           Magnificence
           of
           Kings
           was
           like
           to
           be
           very
           chargeable
           and
           oppressive
           to
           them
           .
           
             He
             will
             take
             your
             sons
             and
             appoint
             them
             for
          
           
           
             himself
             ,
             for
             his
             chariots
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             his
             horsemen
             ,
             and
             some
             shall
             run
             before
             his
             chariots
             .
             And
             he
             will
             appoint
             him
             captains
             over
             thousands
             ,
             and
             captains
             over
             fifties
             ,
             and
             will
             set
             them
             to
             ear
             his
             ground
             ,
             and
             to
             reap
             his
             harvest
             .
          
           And
           thus
           in
           several
           particulars
           he
           acquaints
           them
           what
           burdens
           and
           exactions
           they
           will
           bring
           upon
           themselves
           by
           setting
           up
           a
           King
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           then
           free
           from
           :
           and
           if
           any
           Prince
           should
           be
           excessive
           in
           such
           exactions
           ,
           yet
           they
           had
           no
           way
           to
           help
           themselves
           ;
           they
           must
           not
           resist
           nor
           rebel
           against
           him
           ,
           nor
           expect
           ,
           that
           what
           inconvenience
           they
           might
           find
           in
           
             Kingly
             Government
          
           ,
           God
           would
           relieve
           and
           deliver
           them
           from
           it
           ,
           when
           once
           they
           had
           chose
           a
           
             King
             :
             Ye
             shall
             cry
             out
             in
             that
             day
             ,
             because
             of
             your
             King
             which
             ye
             have
             chosen
             you
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             hear
             you
             in
             that
             day
             ,
             v.
          
           18.
           
           That
           is
           ,
           God
           will
           not
           alter
           the
           government
           for
           you
           again
           ,
           how
           much
           soever
           you
           may
           complain
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           This
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           is
           a
           plain
           proof
           that
           their
           Kings
           were
           invested
           with
           that
           Soveraign
           Power
           which
           must
           not
           be
           resisted
           ,
           though
           they
           oppress
           their
           Subjects
           to
           maintain
           their
           own
           State
           ,
           and
           the
           Grandeur
           and
           Magnificence
           of
           their
           Kingdom
           .
           
           But
           I
           cannot
           think
           ,
           that
           these
           words
           contain
           the
           
             original
             grant
          
           and
           Charter
           of
           Regal
           power
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           translation
           of
           that
           power
           which
           was
           formerly
           in
           their
           high-Priests
           or
           
             Iudges
             to
             Kings
             .
             Kings
          
           had
           no
           more
           power
           than
           their
           other
           Governours
           had
           :
           for
           there
           can
           be
           no
           power
           greater
           than
           that
           which
           is
           irresistible
           ;
           but
           this
           power
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           Kings
           was
           likely
           to
           be
           more
           burdensome
           and
           oppressive
           to
           them
           ,
           than
           it
           was
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           their
           Priests
           and
           
             Iudges
             ▪
          
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           different
           way
           of
           living
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           onely
           argument
           Samuel
           uses
           to
           dissuade
           them
           from
           transferring
           the
           Supreme
           and
           
             Soveraign
             power
          
           to
           Princes
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           rather
           choose
           to
           Translate
           Mishpat
           ,
           as
           our
           Translators
           do
           ,
           
             by
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             King
             ,
          
           than
           as
           other
           learned
           men
           do
           ,
           
             by
             the
             right
             of
             the
             King
             ,
          
           thereby
           understanding
           the
           original
           Charter
           of
           Kingly
           power
           :
           for
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Regal
           power
           which
           Samuel
           here
           blames
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           other
           but
           the
           very
           same
           power
           which
           he
           himself
           had
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           Supreme
           Iudge
           of
           Israel
           ,
           but
           their
           pompous
           way
           of
           living
           ,
           which
           would
           prove
           very
           oppressive
           and
           burdensome
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           be
           apt
           to
           make
           them
           complain
           ,
           who
           had
           not
           been
           used
           to
           such
           exactions
           .
        
         
         
           And
           here
           before
           I
           proceed
           ,
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           make
           a
           short
           digression
           in
           vindication
           of
           
             Kingly
             Government
          
           ,
           which
           some
           men
           think
           is
           greatly
           disparaged
           by
           this
           story
           .
           For
           1.
           
           It
           is
           evident
           that
           God
           was
           angry
           with
           the
           Iews
           for
           desiring
           a
           King
           ;
           and
           declared
           his
           anger
           against
           them
           ,
           by
           sending
           a
           violent
           tempest
           of
           Thunder
           and
           Rain
           in
           Wheat-harvest
           ;
           which
           made
           them
           confess
           ,
           
             that
             they
             had
             added
             to
             all
             their
             sins
             this
             evil
             ,
             to
             ask
             a
             King
             ,
          
           1
           Sam.
           12.
           16
           ,
           17.
           &c.
           From
           whence
           some
           conclude
           ,
           that
           Kingly
           power
           and
           Authority
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           the
           Original
           appointment
           and
           constitution
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           displeasing
           to
           him
           .
           And
           2.
           that
           Samuel
           in
           describing
           
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             King
          
           ,
           represents
           it
           as
           oppressive
           and
           uneasie
           to
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           burdensome
           ,
           and
           less
           desirable
           than
           other
           Forms
           of
           Government
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           As
           for
           the
           first
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           God
           was
           angry
           with
           the
           
             Children
             of
             Israel
          
           for
           asking
           a
           King
           :
           but
           then
           these
           men
           mistake
           the
           reason
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           because
           God
           is
           an
           enemy
           to
           
             Kingly
             Government
          
           ,
           but
           because
           he
           himself
           was
           the
           
             King
             of
             Israel
          
           ;
           and
           by
           asking
           a
           King
           to
           go
           in
           and
           out
           before
           them
           ,
           they
           exprest
           a
           dislike
           of
           
             Gods
             Government
          
           
           of
           them
           .
           Thus
           God
           tells
           
             Samuel
             ,
             They
             have
             not
             rejected
             thee
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             rejected
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             not
             reign
             over
             them
             ,
          
           1
           Sam.
           8.
           7.
           
           And
           thus
           Samuel
           aggravates
           their
           sin
           ,
           
             that
             they
             said
             ,
             Nay
             but
             a
             King
             shall
             reign
             over
             us
             ;
             when
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
             was
             your
             King
             ,
          
           12
           Chap.
           12.
           v.
           
        
         
           Now
           the
           Crime
           had
           been
           the
           same
           ,
           had
           they
           set
           up
           an
           Aristocratical
           or
           Democratical
           Government
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Regal
           Power
           ,
           in
           derogation
           of
           Gods
           Government
           of
           them
           .
           Their
           fault
           was
           not
           in
           choosing
           to
           be
           governed
           by
           a
           single
           person
           ;
           for
           so
           they
           had
           been
           governed
           all
           along
           ,
           by
           Moses
           and
           Ioshua
           ,
           by
           their
           
             high
             Priests
          
           ,
           or
           those
           other
           extraordinary
           Iudges
           whom
           God
           had
           raised
           up
           ,
           and
           at
           this
           very
           time
           by
           Samuel
           himself
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           a
           great
           mistake
           to
           think
           that
           the
           Jews
           ,
           before
           they
           chose
           a
           King
           ,
           were
           governed
           by
           a
           
             Synedrial
             power
          
           ,
           like
           an
           Aristocracy
           or
           Democracy
           ,
           which
           there
           is
           not
           the
           least
           appearance
           of
           in
           all
           the
           
             Sacred
             History
          
           ;
           for
           as
           for
           those
           persons
           whom
           Moses
           by
           the
           advice
           of
           Iethro
           set
           over
           the
           people
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           a
           supreme
           or
           
             Soveraign
             Tribunal
          
           ,
           but
           such
           
             Subordinate
             Magistrates
          
           as
           every
           Prince
           makes
           use
           of
           for
           administring
           Justice
           to
           
           the
           People
           .
           
             They
             were
             Rulers
             of
             thousands
             ,
             Rulers
             of
             hundreds
             ,
             Rulers
             of
             fifties
             ,
             Rulers
             of
             tens
             ,
          
           18
           Exod.
           21.
           and
           were
           so
           far
           from
           being
           one
           standing
           Judicature
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           divided
           among
           their
           several
           Tribes
           and
           Families
           :
           and
           were
           so
           far
           from
           being
           supreme
           ,
           that
           Moses
           still
           reserved
           all
           difficult
           cases
           ,
           and
           last
           appeals
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           true
           Soveraign
           power
           to
           himself
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           afterwards
           by
           an
           express
           Law
           reserved
           to
           the
           
             High
             Priests
          
           ,
           and
           Iudges
           extraordinarily
           appointed
           :
           and
           there
           is
           so
           little
           appearance
           of
           this
           Soveraign
           Tribunal
           in
           Samuels
           days
           ,
           that
           he
           himself
           went
           in
           Circuit
           every
           year
           ,
           as
           our
           Judges
           now
           do
           ,
           to
           Bethel
           and
           Gilgal
           ,
           and
           Mizpeh
           ,
           and
           
             judged
             Israel
          
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           7.
           16.
           
        
         
           But
           the
           fault
           of
           Israel
           in
           asking
           a
           King
           was
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           preferred
           the
           government
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           before
           the
           immediate
           government
           of
           God.
           For
           the
           understanding
           of
           which
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           necessary
           to
           consider
           briefly
           ,
           how
           Gods
           government
           of
           Israel
           differ'd
           from
           their
           government
           by
           Kings
           .
           For
           when
           they
           had
           chose
           a
           King
           ,
           did
           God
           cease
           to
           be
           the
           King
           of
           Israel
           ?
           was
           not
           their
           King
           Gods
           Minister
           and
           Vicegerent
           ,
           as
           their
           Rulers
           and
           Judges
           were
           before
           ?
           was
           
           not
           the
           King
           God
           's
           Anointed
           ?
           and
           did
           he
           not
           receive
           the
           Laws
           and
           Rules
           of
           Government
           from
           him
           ?
           yes
           ,
           this
           is
           in
           some
           measure
           true
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           difference
           is
           very
           great
           .
        
         
           While
           God
           was
           the
           King
           of
           Israel
           ,
           though
           he
           appointed
           a
           Supreme
           visible
           Authority
           in
           the
           Nation
           ,
           yet
           the
           exercise
           of
           this
           Authority
           was
           under
           the
           immediate
           direction
           and
           government
           of
           God.
           Moses
           and
           Ioshua
           did
           not
           stir
           a
           step
           ,
           nor
           attempt
           any
           thing
           without
           Gods
           order
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           a
           menial
           servant
           does
           without
           the
           direction
           of
           his
           Master
           .
           In
           times
           of
           Peace
           ,
           they
           were
           under
           the
           ordinary
           government
           of
           the
           
             High
             Priest
          
           ,
           who
           was
           God's
           immediate
           servant
           ,
           who
           declared
           the
           Law
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           difficult
           cases
           ,
           referred
           the
           cause
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           gave
           forth
           his
           answers
           by
           him
           :
           when
           they
           were
           opprest
           by
           their
           enemies
           ,
           which
           God
           never
           permitted
           ,
           but
           for
           their
           sins
           ,
           when
           they
           repented
           and
           begged
           Gods
           pardon
           and
           deliverance
           ,
           God
           raised
           up
           some
           
             extraordinary
             persons
          
           endued
           with
           an
           extraordinary
           spirit
           ,
           to
           fight
           their
           Battels
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           subdue
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           to
           judge
           Israel
           ;
           and
           these
           men
           did
           every
           thing
           by
           a
           Divine
           impulse
           and
           inspiration
           ,
           as
           Moses
           
           and
           Ioshua
           did
           .
           So
           that
           they
           were
           as
           immediately
           governed
           by
           God
           ,
           as
           any
           man
           governs
           his
           own
           house
           and
           Family
           .
           But
           when
           the
           Government
           was
           put
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           Kings
           ,
           God
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           left
           the
           administration
           of
           it
           to
           the
           will
           and
           pleasure
           of
           Princes
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           methods
           of
           humane
           Governments
           and
           Policy
           .
        
         
           Though
           God
           did
           immediately
           appoint
           Saul
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           David
           to
           be
           King
           ,
           yet
           ordinarily
           the
           government
           descended
           not
           by
           God's
           immediate
           choice
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           right
           of
           Succession
           :
           and
           though
           some
           Kings
           were
           Prophets
           too
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           not
           often
           so
           ;
           they
           were
           not
           so
           immediately
           directed
           by
           God
           as
           the
           Iudges
           of
           old
           were
           ,
           but
           had
           their
           Councels
           of
           State
           for
           advice
           in
           peace
           and
           war
           ,
           and
           their
           standing
           Armies
           and
           Guards
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           their
           Persons
           and
           Government
           .
           They
           were
           indeed
           commanded
           to
           govern
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           Moses
           ,
           to
           consult
           the
           Oracles
           of
           God
           in
           difficult
           cases
           ,
           and
           God
           raised
           up
           extraordinary
           Prophets
           to
           direct
           them
           ,
           but
           still
           it
           was
           in
           their
           own
           power
           ,
           whether
           they
           would
           obey
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           hearken
           to
           his
           Prophets
           ;
           good
           Kings
           did
           ,
           and
           bad
           Kings
           did
           not
           ;
           and
           therefore
           
           the
           government
           of
           Israel
           by
           Kings
           ,
           was
           like
           other
           humane
           governments
           ,
           lyable
           to
           all
           the
           defects
           and
           miscarriages
           which
           other
           governments
           are
           ;
           whereas
           while
           the
           government
           was
           immediately
           in
           God's
           hands
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           only
           receive
           their
           Laws
           ,
           and
           external
           Polity
           from
           him
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           executive
           power
           was
           in
           God
           :
           for
           though
           it
           was
           administred
           by
           Men
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           administred
           by
           God's
           immediate
           direction
           ,
           with
           the
           most
           exact
           Wisdom
           ,
           Justice
           and
           Goodness
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           the
           sin
           of
           the
           Iews
           ,
           that
           they
           preferred
           the
           Government
           of
           an
           earthly
           King
           ,
           before
           having
           God
           for
           their
           King
           ;
           and
           this
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           a
           great
           fault
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           such
           a
           fault
           ,
           as
           no
           other
           Nation
           was
           ever
           capable
           of
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           Iews
           ,
           because
           God
           never
           vouchsafed
           to
           be
           King
           of
           any
           other
           Nation
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           must
           not
           compare
           Kingly
           government
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           no
           competition
           between
           them
           ,
           with
           the
           Government
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           compare
           Kingly
           government
           with
           any
           other
           form
           of
           humane
           Government
           ;
           and
           then
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           God
           was
           angry
           with
           the
           Iews
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           a
           case
           peculiar
           to
           the
           Iews
           for
           desiring
           
           a
           King
           ,
           that
           yet
           he
           prefers
           Kingly
           government
           before
           any
           other
           ,
           because
           when
           he
           foresaw
           that
           the
           Iews
           would
           in
           time
           grow
           weary
           of
           his
           government
           ,
           he
           makes
           provision
           in
           their
           Law
           ,
           for
           setting
           up
           a
           King
           ,
           not
           for
           setting
           up
           an
           Aristocratical
           or
           Democratical
           power
           ,
           which
           their
           Law
           makes
           no
           allowance
           for
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           see
           ,
           17
           Deuter.
           14.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Another
           objection
           against
           Kingly
           power
           and
           Government
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           Samuel
           in
           this
           place
           represents
           it
           as
           very
           oppressive
           and
           burdensome
           to
           the
           Subject
           .
           For
           what
           some
           men
           answer
           ,
           that
           Samuel
           speaks
           here
           only
           of
           the
           abuse
           of
           Regal
           Power
           ,
           I
           think
           is
           not
           true
           ;
           for
           the
           meer
           abuse
           of
           power
           is
           no
           Argument
           against
           it
           ,
           because
           all
           kind
           and
           forms
           of
           power
           are
           lyable
           to
           be
           abused
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           reason
           we
           should
           have
           no
           government
           at
           all
           .
           And
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           Samuel
           does
           not
           mention
           any
           one
           thing
           here
           ,
           that
           can
           be
           called
           an
           abuse
           of
           power
           ,
           nothing
           but
           what
           is
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           maintain
           the
           State
           and
           Magnificence
           of
           an
           
             Imperial
             Crown
          
           .
           For
           how
           can
           a
           Prince
           subsist
           without
           Officers
           and
           Servants
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           both
           Men
           and
           Women
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           uses
           of
           his
           Family
           ,
           and
           the
           service
           of
           his
           government
           both
           
           in
           Peace
           and
           War
           ?
           and
           how
           can
           this
           be
           maintained
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           Revenue
           proportionable
           to
           the
           expence
           ?
           and
           since
           none
           of
           them
           had
           such
           an
           estate
           ,
           as
           to
           defray
           this
           charge
           themselves
           ,
           whoever
           was
           to
           be
           chosen
           King
           ,
           must
           have
           it
           from
           others
           ,
           by
           publick
           Grants
           and
           publick
           Taxes
           ,
           which
           he
           here
           expresses
           by
           
             taking
             their
             fields
             and
             their
             vineyards
             ,
             and
             their
             olive-yards
             ,
             the
             tenth
             of
             their
             fields
             ,
             and
             their
             vineyards
             ,
             and
             the
             tenth
             of
             their
             sheep
             ,
             for
             himself
             and
             his
             servants
             ,
          
           the
           tenth
           ●●●ng
           the
           usual
           Tribute
           ▪
           paid
           to
           the
           
             Eastern
             Kings
          
           .
           This
           is
           not
           an
           abuse
           of
           power
           ,
           though
           some
           Princes
           might
           be
           excessive
           in
           all
           this
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             King
          
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           necessary
           to
           his
           Royal
           State.
           There
           is
           nothing
           of
           all
           this
           forbid
           in
           17
           Deuter.
           where
           God
           gives
           Laws
           to
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           indeed
           to
           forbid
           this
           ,
           would
           be
           to
           forbid
           Kingly
           power
           ,
           which
           cannot
           subsist
           without
           it
           .
        
         
           Indeed
           I
           find
           some
           Learned
           men
           mistaken
           in
           this
           matter
           ;
           for
           they
           take
           it
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           what
           Samuel
           here
           calls
           
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             King
          
           ,
           is
           such
           an
           abuse
           of
           power
           ,
           as
           God
           had
           expresly
           forbid
           to
           Kings
           in
           the
           17
           of
           Deuter.
           16
           ,
           17.
           but
           why
           the
           abuse
           of
           Regal
           power
           should
           
           be
           called
           
             the
             manner
          
           or
           
             the
             right
          
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           is
           past
           my
           understanding
           .
           Mishpat
           ,
           however
           you
           Translate
           it
           ,
           must
           signifie
           something
           which
           is
           essential
           to
           Kingly
           government
           ,
           otherwise
           Samuels
           Argument
           against
           chusing
           a
           King
           had
           been
           sophistical
           and
           fallacious
           .
           For
           there
           is
           no
           Form
           of
           Government
           but
           is
           lyable
           to
           great
           abuses
           ,
           when
           it
           falls
           into
           ill
           hands
           :
           and
           this
           they
           had
           experience
           of
           at
           this
           very
           time
           ;
           for
           the
           miscarriages
           of
           
             Samuel's
             Sons
          
           ,
           was
           the
           great
           reason
           ,
           why
           the
           people
           at
           this
           time
           desired
           a
           King
           ▪
           1
           Sam.
           8.
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           And
           if
           we
           compare
           these
           two
           places
           together
           ,
           what
           God
           forbids
           the
           King
           ,
           with
           what
           Samuel
           calls
           
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             King
          
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           nothing
           alike
           .
           In
           the
           17
           of
           Deut.
           16
           ,
           17.
           v.
           God
           tells
           them
           ,
           that
           their
           King
           
             shall
             not
             multiply
             horses
             to
             himself
             ,
             nor
             cause
             the
             people
             to
             return
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             he
             should
             multiply
             horses
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Lord
             hath
             said
             unto
             you
             ,
             Ye
             shall
             henceforth
             return
             no
             more
             that
             way
             .
          
           God
           would
           not
           allow
           them
           to
           have
           any
           Commerce
           or
           intercourse
           with
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           therefore
           forbid
           their
           Kings
           to
           multiply
           horses
           ,
           with
           which
           Egypt
           did
           abound
           ,
           that
           there
           might
           be
           no
           new
           familiarity
           contracted
           with
           that
           
           Idolatrous
           Nation
           .
           Neither
           shall
           he
           
             multiply
             wives
             to
             himself
             ,
             that
             his
             heart
             turn
             not
             away
             .
          
           Where
           
             multiplying
             wives
          
           seems
           plainly
           to
           refer
           to
           his
           taking
           wives
           of
           other
           Nations
           and
           other
           Religions
           ,
           as
           appears
           from
           what
           is
           added
           ,
           
             that
             his
             heart
             turn
             not
             away
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           seduce
           him
           to
           Idolatry
           ,
           as
           we
           know
           
           Solomon's
           wives
           did
           him
           ,
           who
           are
           therefore
           said
           to
           
             turn
             away
             his
             heart
          
           ,
           1
           Kings
           11.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           
             Neither
             shall
             he
             greatly
             multiply
             to
             himself
             silver
             and
             gold
             .
          
           For
           such
           a
           covetous
           humour
           would
           mightily
           tempt
           him
           to
           oppress
           his
           Subjects
           .
           This
           is
           all
           that
           God
           expresly
           forbids
           their
           Kings
           ,
           when
           they
           should
           have
           any
           .
           But
           now
           Samuel
           in
           describing
           
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             King
          
           ,
           takes
           no
           notice
           of
           any
           thing
           of
           all
           this
           ,
           but
           only
           tells
           them
           ,
           that
           their
           King
           would
           appoint
           out
           fit
           persons
           for
           his
           service
           of
           their
           Sons
           and
           Daughters
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           pay
           Tribute
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           should
           themselves
           be
           his
           servants
           ;
           not
           as
           servants
           signifies
           flaves
           and
           vassals
           ,
           but
           Subjects
           ,
           who
           owe
           all
           duty
           and
           service
           to
           their
           Prince
           as
           far
           as
           he
           needs
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           is
           it
           then
           that
           Samuel
           finds
           fault
           with
           in
           
             Kingly
             power
          
           ,
           &
           which
           he
           uses
           as
           an
           argument
           to
           dissuade
           the
           Children
           
           of
           Israel
           from
           desiring
           a
           King
           ?
           why
           it
           is
           no
           more
           ,
           than
           the
           necessary
           expences
           and
           services
           of
           
             Kingly
             power
          
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           thought
           very
           grievous
           to
           them
           ,
           who
           were
           a
           free
           people
           ,
           and
           at
           that
           time
           subject
           to
           no
           publick
           services
           and
           exactions
           .
           The
           government
           they
           then
           lived
           under
           was
           no
           charge
           at
           all
           to
           them
           They
           were
           governed
           ,
           as
           I
           observed
           before
           ,
           either
           by
           their
           
             High
             Priest
          
           ,
           or
           by
           Iudges
           extraordinarily
           raised
           by
           God.
           As
           for
           their
           
             High
             Priests
          
           ,
           God
           himself
           had
           allotted
           their
           maintenance
           sutable
           to
           the
           quality
           and
           dignity
           of
           their
           Office
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           were
           no
           more
           charge
           to
           the
           people
           when
           they
           were
           their
           Supreme
           Governors
           ,
           than
           they
           were
           ,
           when
           the
           power
           was
           in
           other
           hands
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           Iudges
           or
           Kings
           .
           As
           for
           their
           Iudges
           whom
           God
           raised
           up
           ,
           they
           affected
           nothing
           of
           Royal
           greatness
           ,
           they
           had
           no
           Servants
           or
           Retinue
           ,
           standing
           Guards
           or
           Armies
           to
           maintain
           their
           Authority
           ,
           which
           was
           secured
           by
           that
           Divine
           power
           with
           which
           they
           acted
           ,
           not
           by
           the
           external
           pomp
           and
           splendour
           of
           a
           Court.
           Thus
           we
           find
           Moses
           appealing
           to
           God
           in
           the
           Rebellion
           of
           
             Korah
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             taken
             one
             Ass
             from
             them
             ,
             neither
             have
             I
             hurt
             any
             of
          
           
           them
           ,
           16
           Numbers
           15.
           
           And
           thus
           Samuel
           appeals
           to
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           themselves
           ,
           
             Behold
             ,
             here
             I
             am
             ,
             witness
             against
             me
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             before
             his
             Anointed
             ;
             whose
             Oxe
             have
             I
             taken
             ?
             or
             whose
             Ass
             have
             I
             taken
             ?
             or
             whom
             have
             I
             defrauded
             ?
             whom
             have
             I
             oppressed
             ?
             or
             of
             whose
             hands
             have
             I
             received
             any
             bribe
             to
             blind
             mine
             eyes
             therewith
             ?
             and
             I
             will
             restore
             it
             ,
          
           1
           Sam.
           12.
           3.
           
           Now
           a
           people
           ,
           who
           lived
           so
           free
           from
           all
           Tributes
           ,
           exactions
           ,
           and
           other
           services
           due
           to
           Princes
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           thought
           sick
           of
           ease
           and
           liberty
           ,
           to
           exchange
           so
           cheap
           ,
           so
           free
           a
           State
           ,
           for
           the
           necessary
           burdens
           and
           expences
           of
           Royal
           power
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           no
           more
           than
           what
           is
           necessary
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           whole
           of
           Samuels
           argument
           ,
           not
           that
           Kingly
           government
           is
           more
           expensive
           and
           burdensome
           than
           any
           other
           form
           of
           humane
           government
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           was
           to
           bring
           a
           new
           burden
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           none
           before
           .
           No
           humane
           Governments
           ,
           whether
           Democracies
           or
           Aristocracies
           ,
           can
           subsist
           ,
           but
           upon
           the
           publick
           charge
           ;
           and
           the
           necessary
           expences
           of
           
             Kingly
             power
          
           are
           not
           greater
           than
           of
           a
           Commonwealth
           .
           I
           am
           sure
           this
           Kingdom
           did
           not
           find
           their
           burdens
           eased
           by
           pulling
           down
           their
           King
           ;
           and
           
           I
           believe
           ,
           whoever
           acquaints
           himself
           with
           the
           several
           forms
           of
           government
           ,
           will
           find
           
             Kingly
             Power
          
           to
           be
           as
           easie
           upon
           this
           score
           ,
           as
           Commonwealths
           .
           So
           that
           what
           Samuel
           discourses
           here
           ,
           and
           which
           some
           men
           think
           so
           great
           a
           reflection
           upon
           
             Kingly
             government
          
           ,
           does
           not
           at
           all
           concern
           us
           ,
           but
           was
           peculiar
           to
           the
           state
           and
           condition
           of
           the
           Iews
           at
           that
           time
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           then
           proceed
           to
           consider
           how
           sacred
           and
           irresistible
           the
           Persons
           and
           Authority
           of
           Kings
           were
           under
           the
           
             Iewish
             Government
          
           ;
           and
           there
           cannot
           be
           a
           plainer
           example
           of
           this
           ,
           than
           in
           the
           case
           of
           David
           .
           He
           was
           himself
           anointed
           to
           be
           
             King
             after
             Saul's
          
           death
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           was
           grievously
           persecuted
           by
           Saul
           ,
           pursued
           from
           one
           place
           to
           another
           ,
           with
           a
           designe
           to
           take
           away
           his
           life
           .
           How
           now
           does
           David
           behave
           himself
           in
           this
           extremity
           ?
           What
           course
           does
           he
           take
           to
           secure
           himself
           from
           Saul
           ?
           Why
           he
           takes
           the
           onely
           course
           that
           is
           left
           a
           Subject
           ;
           he
           flies
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           hides
           himself
           from
           Saul
           in
           the
           Mountains
           and
           Caves
           of
           the
           Wilderness
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           found
           he
           was
           discovered
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           he
           removes
           to
           another
           :
           He
           kept
           Spies
           upon
           Saul
           to
           observe
           his
           motions
           ,
           
           not
           that
           he
           might
           meet
           him
           to
           give
           him
           Battel
           ,
           or
           to
           take
           him
           at
           an
           advantage
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           might
           keep
           out
           of
           his
           way
           ,
           and
           not
           fall
           unawares
           into
           his
           hands
           .
        
         
           Well
           ,
           but
           this
           was
           no
           thanks
           to
           David
           ,
           because
           he
           could
           do
           no
           otherwise
           .
           He
           was
           too
           weak
           for
           Saul
           ,
           and
           not
           able
           to
           stand
           against
           him
           ;
           and
           therefore
           had
           no
           other
           remedy
           but
           flight
           .
           But
           yet
           we
           must
           consider
           ,
           that
           David
           was
           a
           man
           of
           War
           ,
           he
           slew
           Goliah
           ,
           and
           fought
           the
           Battels
           of
           Israel
           with
           great
           success
           ;
           he
           was
           an
           admired
           and
           beloved
           Captain
           ,
           which
           made
           Saul
           so
           jealous
           of
           him
           ;
           the
           eyes
           of
           Israel
           were
           upon
           him
           for
           their
           next
           King
           ,
           and
           how
           easily
           might
           he
           have
           raised
           a
           potent
           and
           formidable
           Rebellion
           against
           Saul
           !
           But
           he
           was
           so
           far
           from
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           invites
           no
           man
           to
           his
           assistance
           ;
           and
           when
           some
           came
           uninvited
           ,
           he
           made
           no
           use
           of
           them
           in
           an
           offensive
           or
           defensive
           War
           against
           Saul
           .
           Nay
           ,
           when
           God
           delivered
           Saul
           two
           several
           times
           into
           David's
           hands
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           as
           easily
           have
           killed
           him
           ,
           as
           have
           
             cut
             off
             the
             skirts
             of
             his
             garment
             at
             Engedi
             ,
          
           1
           Sam.
           24.
           or
           as
           have
           taken
           that
           
             spear
             away
             which
             stuck
             in
             the
             ground
             at
             his
             bolster
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             in
             the
             hill
             of
             Hachilah
             ,
          
           1
           Sam.
           26.
           yet
           he
           would
           neither
           touch
           
           Saul
           himself
           ,
           nor
           suffer
           any
           of
           the
           people
           that
           were
           with
           him
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           very
           importunate
           with
           him
           for
           liberty
           to
           kill
           Saul
           ;
           nay
           ,
           though
           they
           urged
           him
           with
           an
           argument
           from
           Providence
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           plain
           evidence
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           that
           he
           should
           kill
           Saul
           ,
           because
           God
           had
           now
           delivered
           his
           enemy
           into
           his
           hands
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           promise
           he
           had
           made
           to
           David
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           24.
           4.
           26
           
             ch
             .
             ver
          
           .
           8.
           
           We
           know
           what
           use
           some
           men
           have
           made
           of
           this
           argument
           of
           Providence
           ,
           to
           justifie
           all
           the
           Villanies
           they
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           act
           :
           but
           David
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           did
           not
           think
           that
           an
           opportunity
           of
           doing
           evil
           ,
           gave
           him
           license
           and
           authority
           to
           do
           it
           .
           Opportunity
           ,
           we
           say
           ,
           makes
           a
           Thief
           ,
           and
           it
           makes
           a
           Rebel
           ,
           and
           it
           makes
           a
           Murderer
           :
           no
           man
           can
           do
           any
           Wickedness
           ,
           which
           he
           has
           no
           opportunity
           of
           doing
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           puts
           such
           opportunities
           into
           mens
           hands
           ,
           justifies
           the
           wickedness
           they
           commit
           ,
           no
           man
           can
           be
           chargeable
           with
           any
           guilt
           whatever
           he
           does
           ;
           and
           certainly
           opportunity
           will
           as
           soon
           justifie
           any
           other
           sin
           ,
           as
           Rebellion
           and
           the
           Murder
           of
           Princes
           .
           We
           are
           to
           learn
           our
           duty
           from
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           from
           his
           Providence
           ;
           
           at
           least
           ,
           this
           must
           be
           a
           setled
           Principle
           ,
           that
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           will
           never
           justifie
           any
           action
           which
           his
           Law
           forbids
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           ,
           notwithstanding
           this
           opportunity
           which
           God
           had
           put
           into
           his
           hands
           to
           destroy
           his
           enemy
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           the
           Crown
           for
           his
           reward
           ,
           David
           considers
           his
           duty
           ,
           remembers
           ,
           that
           though
           Saul
           were
           his
           enemy
           ,
           and
           that
           very
           unjustly
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           the
           
             Lords
             Anointed
             .
             The
             Lord
             forbid
             ,
          
           says
           he
           ,
           
             that
             I
             should
             do
             this
             unto
             my
             Master
             the
             Lords
             Anointed
             .
             to
             stretch
             forth
             my
             hand
             against
             him
             ,
             seeing
             he
             is
             the
             Lords
             Anointed
             .
          
           Nay
           ,
           he
           was
           so
           far
           from
           taking
           away
           his
           life
           ,
           that
           his
           heart
           smore
           him
           for
           cutting
           off
           the
           skirt
           of
           his
           Garment
           .
           And
           we
           ought
           to
           observe
           the
           reason
           David
           gives
           ,
           why
           he
           durst
           not
           hurt
           Saul
           ,
           Because
           he
           was
           
             the
             Lords
             Anointed
          
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           very
           reason
           the
           Apostle
           gives
           in
           the
           13
           Rom.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
             because
             the
             powers
             are
             ordained
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             resisteth
             the
             power
             ,
             resisteth
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God.
          
           For
           to
           be
           anointed
           of
           God
           ,
           signifies
           no
           more
           than
           that
           he
           was
           made
           King
           by
           God.
           Thus
           Iosephus
           expounds
           being
           anointed
           by
           God
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           one
           who
           had
           the
           Kingdom
           bestowed
           on
           him
           by
           
           God
           ;
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           one
           who
           was
           ordained
           by
           God.
           For
           it
           seems
           by
           this
           phrase
           ,
           he
           look'd
           upon
           the
           external
           ceremony
           of
           Anointing
           to
           be
           like
           imposition
           of
           hands
           ,
           which
           in
           other
           cases
           consecrated
           Persons
           to
           peculiar
           offices
           .
           For
           this
           external
           Unction
           was
           onely
           a
           visible
           signe
           of
           Gods
           designation
           of
           them
           to
           such
           an
           office
           ;
           and
           when
           that
           was
           plain
           ,
           they
           were
           as
           much
           
             God's
             Anointed
          
           without
           this
           visible
           Unction
           as
           with
           it
           .
           Cyrus
           is
           called
           God's
           Anointed
           ,
           though
           he
           never
           was
           anointed
           by
           any
           Prophet
           ,
           but
           onely
           designed
           for
           his
           Kingdom
           by
           Prophesie
           ,
           45
           Isai.
           1.
           
           And
           we
           never
           read
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           any
           Kings
           had
           this
           external
           Unction
           ,
           who
           succeeded
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           by
           right
           of
           inheritance
           ,
           unless
           the
           Title
           and
           Succession
           were
           doubtful
           ;
           and
           yet
           they
           were
           the
           Lord
           's
           Anointed
           too
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           were
           plac'd
           in
           the
           Throne
           by
           him
           .
           So
           that
           this
           is
           an
           eternal
           reason
           against
           resisting
           Soveraign
           Princes
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           set
           up
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           invested
           with
           his
           authority
           ;
           and
           therefore
           their
           Persons
           and
           their
           authority
           are
           sacred
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           there
           are
           some
           men
           ,
           who
           from
           the
           example
           of
           David
           ,
           think
           they
           can
           prove
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           a
           defensive
           ,
           
           though
           not
           of
           an
           offensive
           War.
           For
           David
           ,
           when
           he
           fled
           from
           Saul
           ,
           made
           himself
           Captain
           of
           four
           hundred
           men
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           22.
           2.
           which
           number
           soon
           increased
           to
           six
           hundred
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           23.
           13.
           and
           still
           every
           day
           increased
           by
           new
           additions
           ,
           1
           Chron.
           12.
           1.
           
           Now
           why
           should
           he
           entertain
           these
           men
           ,
           but
           to
           defend
           himself
           against
           the
           forces
           of
           Saul
           ?
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           defensive
           War
           whenever
           he
           was
           assaulted
           by
           him
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           answer
           to
           this
           ,
           I
           observe
           ,
           that
           David
           invited
           none
           of
           these
           men
           after
           him
           ,
           but
           they
           came
           Volunteers
           after
           a
           Beloved
           Captain
           and
           General
           ;
           which
           shews
           how
           formidable
           he
           could
           easily
           have
           made
           himself
           ,
           when
           such
           numbers
           resorted
           to
           him
           of
           their
           own
           accord
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           When
           he
           had
           them
           ,
           he
           never
           used
           them
           for
           any
           hostile
           acts
           against
           Saul
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           his
           forces
           ;
           he
           never
           stood
           his
           ground
           ,
           when
           he
           heard
           Saul
           was
           coming
           ,
           but
           always
           fled
           ,
           and
           his
           men
           with
           him
           ;
           men
           who
           were
           never
           used
           to
           flie
           ,
           and
           were
           very
           ready
           to
           have
           served
           him
           against
           Saul
           himself
           ,
           would
           he
           have
           permitted
           them
           .
           And
           I
           suppose
           they
           will
           not
           call
           this
           a
           defensive
           War
           ,
           to
           flie
           before
           an
           enemy
           ,
           and
           to
           hide
           themselves
           in
           Caves
           and
           Mountains
           :
           
           and
           yet
           this
           was
           the
           onely
           defensive
           War
           which
           David
           made
           with
           all
           his
           men
           about
           him
           :
           nay
           ,
           all
           that
           he
           would
           make
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           he
           could
           make
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           professed
           Principles
           ,
           that
           it
           
             was
             not
             lawful
             to
             stretch
             out
             his
             hand
             against
             the
             Lord
             's
             Anointed
             .
          
           And
           when
           these
           men
           are
           pursued
           ,
           as
           David
           was
           ,
           by
           an
           enraged
           and
           jealous
           Prince
           ,
           we
           will
           not
           charge
           them
           with
           Rebellion
           ,
           though
           they
           flie
           before
           him
           by
           thousands
           in
           a
           company
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Yet
           there
           was
           sufficient
           reason
           why
           David
           should
           entertain
           these
           men
           ,
           who
           voluntarily
           resorted
           to
           him
           ,
           though
           he
           never
           intended
           to
           use
           them
           against
           Saul
           :
           for
           some
           of
           them
           served
           for
           spies
           to
           observe
           Saul's
           motions
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           not
           be
           surprized
           by
           him
           ,
           but
           have
           timely
           notice
           to
           make
           his
           escape
           .
           And
           the
           very
           presence
           of
           such
           a
           number
           of
           men
           about
           him
           ,
           without
           any
           hostile
           Act
           ,
           preserved
           him
           from
           being
           seized
           on
           by
           some
           officious
           Persons
           ,
           who
           otherwise
           might
           have
           delivered
           him
           into
           Saul's
           hands
           .
           And
           he
           being
           anointed
           by
           Samuel
           to
           be
           King
           after
           Saul's
           death
           ,
           this
           was
           the
           first
           step
           to
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           to
           have
           such
           a
           retinue
           of
           valiant
           men
           about
           him
           ;
           which
           made
           his
           advancement
           to
           the
           Throne
           
           more
           easie
           ,
           and
           discouraged
           any
           oppositions
           which
           might
           otherwise
           have
           been
           made
           against
           him
           ;
           as
           we
           see
           it
           proved
           in
           the
           event
           ,
           and
           have
           reason
           to
           believe
           that
           it
           was
           thus
           ordered
           by
           God
           for
           that
           very
           end
           .
           It
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           Gad
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           Abiathar
           the
           Priest
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           onely
           man
           who
           escaped
           the
           furie
           of
           Saul
           when
           he
           destroyed
           the
           Priests
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           were
           in
           
           David's
           retinue
           ;
           and
           that
           David
           enterprized
           nothing
           ,
           without
           first
           asking
           counsel
           of
           God
           :
           But
           he
           who
           had
           anointed
           him
           to
           be
           King
           ,
           now
           draws
           forces
           after
           him
           ,
           which
           after
           
           Saul's
           death
           should
           facilitate
           his
           advancement
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           objected
           further
           ,
           that
           David
           intended
           to
           have
           staied
           in
           Keilah
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           fortified
           it
           against
           Saul
           ,
           had
           not
           he
           been
           informed
           that
           the
           men
           of
           the
           Citie
           would
           have
           saved
           themselves
           by
           delivering
           him
           up
           to
           Saul
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           23.
           
           Now
           to
           maintain
           any
           strong
           hold
           against
           a
           Prince
           ,
           is
           an
           act
           of
           War
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           but
           a
           defensive
           War.
           And
           I
           grant
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           but
           deny
           that
           there
           is
           any
           appearance
           that
           David
           ever
           intended
           any
           such
           thing
           .
           David
           and
           his
           men
           ,
           by
           God's
           appointment
           and
           direction
           ,
           had
           
           fought
           with
           the
           Philistins
           ,
           and
           smote
           them
           with
           a
           great
           slaughter
           ,
           and
           saved
           Keilah
           from
           them
           ;
           and
           as
           it
           is
           probable
           ,
           did
           intend
           to
           have
           staied
           some
           time
           in
           Keilah
           .
           But
           David
           had
           heard
           that
           Saul
           intended
           to
           come
           against
           Keilah
           ,
           to
           destroy
           the
           Citie
           ,
           and
           take
           him
           ;
           and
           enquires
           of
           the
           Lord
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           received
           an
           answer
           ,
           that
           Saul
           would
           come
           against
           the
           Citie
           .
           He
           enquires
           again
           ,
           whether
           the
           men
           of
           Keilah
           would
           deliver
           him
           up
           to
           Saul
           ,
           and
           was
           answered
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           .
           And
           upon
           this
           ,
           he
           and
           his
           men
           leave
           Keilah
           ,
           and
           betake
           themselves
           to
           the
           strong
           holds
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           is
           it
           likely
           ,
           that
           if
           David
           had
           had
           any
           designe
           to
           have
           fortified
           Keilah
           against
           Saul
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           been
           afraid
           of
           the
           men
           of
           the
           Citie
           ?
           He
           had
           600
           men
           with
           him
           in
           Keilah
           ,
           a
           victorious
           Armie
           ,
           which
           had
           lately
           destroyed
           the
           Philistins
           who
           oppressed
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           could
           easily
           have
           kept
           the
           men
           of
           Keilah
           too
           in
           awe
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           pleased
           ,
           and
           have
           put
           it
           out
           of
           their
           power
           to
           deliver
           him
           to
           Saul
           .
           But
           all
           that
           David
           designed
           was
           ,
           to
           have
           staid
           there
           as
           long
           as
           he
           could
           ,
           and
           ,
           when
           Saul
           had
           drawn
           nigh
           ,
           to
           have
           removed
           to
           some
           other
           
           place
           :
           But
           when
           he
           understood
           the
           treacherous
           inclinations
           of
           the
           men
           of
           Keilah
           ,
           and
           being
           resolved
           against
           all
           acts
           of
           hostilitie
           ,
           he
           hastened
           his
           remove
           before
           Saul
           drew
           near
           .
           So
           that
           these
           men
           must
           find
           some
           other
           example
           than
           that
           of
           David
           ,
           to
           countenance
           their
           rebellion
           against
           their
           Prince
           :
           for
           David
           never
           rebelled
           ,
           never
           fought
           against
           Saul
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           had
           a
           very
           potent
           Armie
           with
           him
           ,
           he
           and
           his
           men
           always
           fled
           ,
           and
           hid
           themselves
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           and
           places
           of
           difficult
           access
           .
        
         
           The
           sum
           is
           this
           :
           God
           from
           the
           very
           beginning
           ,
           set
           up
           such
           a
           supreme
           and
           soveraign
           power
           in
           the
           
             Iewish
             Nation
          
           ,
           as
           could
           not
           ,
           as
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           resisted
           .
           This
           power
           was
           at
           first
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           Moses
           ;
           and
           when
           Korah
           and
           his
           companie
           rebelled
           against
           him
           ,
           God
           vindicated
           his
           authoritie
           by
           a
           miraculous
           destruction
           of
           those
           Rebels
           :
           
             for
             the
             earth
             opened
             her
             mouth
             and
             swallowed
             them
             up
             .
          
           Afterward
           ,
           when
           they
           came
           into
           Canaan
           ,
           the
           ordinary
           exercise
           of
           this
           power
           was
           in
           their
           High-Priests
           and
           Iudges
           ,
           whom
           God
           raised
           up
           ;
           whose
           sentence
           and
           judgment
           was
           final
           ,
           and
           must
           not
           be
           resisted
           ,
           under
           penaltie
           of
           death
           ▪
           when
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           desired
           a
           
           King
           ,
           this
           soveraign
           and
           irresistible
           power
           was
           transferred
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           setled
           in
           his
           Person
           .
           Saul
           was
           the
           first
           King
           who
           was
           chosen
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           anointed
           by
           Samuel
           ;
           but
           for
           his
           disobedience
           ,
           was
           afterwards
           rejected
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           David
           the
           son
           of
           Iesse
           was
           anointed
           King
           to
           succeed
           after
           
           Saul's
           death
           :
           But
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           David
           was
           persecuted
           by
           Saul
           ,
           who
           sought
           after
           his
           life
           .
           And
           though
           he
           himself
           was
           anointed
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           Saul
           was
           rejected
           by
           him
           ,
           yet
           he
           durst
           not
           resist
           nor
           oppose
           him
           ,
           nor
           defend
           himself
           by
           force
           against
           the
           most
           unjust
           violence
           ;
           but
           fled
           for
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           hid
           himself
           in
           Caves
           and
           Mountains
           .
           Nay
           ,
           when
           Saul
           was
           delivered
           into
           his
           hands
           by
           God
           ,
           he
           durst
           not
           stretch
           out
           his
           hand
           against
           the
           Lord
           's
           Anointed
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           proceed
           in
           the
           story
           .
           Solomon
           ,
           David's
           son
           ,
           who
           succeeded
           him
           in
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           did
           all
           those
           things
           which
           God
           had
           expresly
           forbid
           the
           King
           to
           do
           .
           He
           sent
           into
           Egypt
           for
           Horses
           ,
           1
           Kings
           10.
           28.
           
           He
           multiplied
           Wives
           ,
           and
           
             loved
             many
             strange
             women
             ,
             (
             together
             with
             the
             daughter
             of
             Pharoah
             )
             women
             of
             the
             Moabites
             ,
             Ammonites
             ,
             Edomites
             ,
             Zidonians
             ,
             and
             Hittites
             ,
          
           1
           Kings
           11.
           1.
           
           He
           multiplied
           
           Silver
           and
           Gold
           ,
           10
           chap.
           27.
           contrary
           to
           the
           command
           of
           God.
           For
           this
           God
           (
           who
           is
           the
           onely
           Judge
           of
           Soveraign
           Princes
           )
           was
           very
           angry
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           threatens
           to
           rend
           the
           Kingdom
           from
           him
           ;
           which
           was
           afterwards
           accomplished
           in
           the
           days
           of
           Rehoboam
           :
           but
           yet
           this
           did
           not
           give
           authoritie
           to
           his
           Subjects
           to
           rebel
           .
           If
           to
           be
           under
           the
           direction
           and
           obligation
           of
           Laws
           ,
           makes
           a
           limited
           Monarchie
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Israel
           was
           so
           .
           There
           were
           some
           things
           which
           the
           King
           was
           expresly
           forbid
           to
           do
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           already
           heard
           ;
           and
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           was
           to
           be
           the
           rule
           of
           his
           government
           ,
           the
           standing
           Law
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           .
           And
           therefore
           he
           was
           commanded
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           to
           the
           Throne
           ,
           
             to
             write
             a
             copy
             of
             the
             law
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             ,
             and
             to
             read
             in
             it
             all
             his
             days
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             learn
             to
             fear
             the
             Lord
             his
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             all
             the
             words
             of
             this
             law
             ,
             and
             these
             Statutes
             to
             do
             them
             ,
          
           17
           Deut.
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20.
           and
           yet
           he
           was
           a
           soveraign
           Prince
           :
           if
           he
           broke
           these
           Laws
           ,
           God
           was
           his
           Judge
           and
           avenger
           ;
           but
           he
           was
           accountable
           to
           no
           earthly
           Tribunal
           .
        
         
           Baasha
           killed
           Nadab
           the
           son
           of
           Ieroboam
           ,
           and
           reigned
           in
           his
           stead
           ,
           1
           Kings
           
           15.
           25
           ,
           26
           ,
           27.
           and
           for
           this
           and
           his
           other
           sins
           ,
           God
           threatens
           evil
           against
           Baasha
           ,
           and
           against
           his
           house
           ,
           16
           Chron.
           7.
           
           Zimri
           slew
           Elah
           the
           son
           of
           Baasha
           ,
           and
           slew
           all
           the
           house
           of
           Baasha
           ;
           but
           he
           did
           not
           long
           enjoy
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           usurpt
           by
           treason
           and
           murder
           :
           for
           he
           reigned
           but
           seven
           days
           in
           Tirzah
           ;
           which
           being
           besieged
           and
           taken
           by
           Omri
           ,
           he
           went
           into
           the
           Palace
           of
           the
           King's
           house
           ,
           and
           burnt
           the
           King's
           house
           over
           him
           with
           fire
           ,
           and
           died
           ,
           v.
           18.
           
        
         
           This
           example
           Iezebel
           threatned
           Iehu
           with
           :
           
             Had
             Zimri
             peace
             ,
             who
             slew
             his
             master
             ?
          
           2
           Kings
           9.
           31.
           and
           yet
           Nadab
           and
           Elah
           were
           both
           of
           them
           very
           wicked
           Princes
           .
           And
           if
           that
           would
           justifie
           Treason
           and
           Murder
           ,
           both
           Baasha
           and
           Zimri
           had
           been
           very
           innocent
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           sufficient
           evidence
           ,
           how
           sacred
           and
           inviolable
           the
           Persons
           and
           Authority
           of
           the
           
             Iewish
             Kings
          
           were
           ,
           during
           the
           time
           of
           that
           Monarchie
           .
           But
           it
           will
           not
           be
           amiss
           ,
           briefly
           to
           consider
           what
           obligations
           the
           Iews
           were
           under
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           higher
           powers
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           carried
           captive
           into
           Babylon
           .
           Now
           the
           Prophet
           Ieremiah
           had
           given
           an
           express
           command
           to
           them
           ,
           
             Seek
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             city
             whither
             I
             have
          
           
           
             caused
             you
             to
             be
             carried
             away
             captives
             ,
             and
             pray
             to
             the
             Lord
             for
             it
             :
             for
             in
             the
             peace
             thereof
             ye
             shall
             have
             peace
             ,
          
           29
           Jer.
           7.
           
           Which
           made
           it
           a
           necessary
           duty
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           those
           powers
           ,
           under
           whose
           government
           they
           lived
           .
           And
           accordingly
           we
           find
           ,
           that
           Mordecai
           discovered
           the
           Treason
           
             of
             Bigthana
             and
             Teresh
             ,
             two
             of
             the
             King's
             Chamberlains
             ,
             the
             Keepers
             of
             the
             door
             ,
             who
             sought
             to
             lay
             hand
             on
             the
             King
             Ahasuerus
             ,
          
           6
           Esther
           2.
           
           And
           how
           numerous
           and
           powerful
           the
           Iews
           were
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           and
           what
           great
           disturbance
           they
           could
           have
           given
           to
           the
           Empire
           ,
           appears
           evidently
           from
           the
           book
           of
           
             Esther
             .
             King
             Ahasuerus
          
           ;
           upon
           the
           suggestions
           of
           Haman
           ,
           had
           granted
           a
           Decree
           for
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           whole
           People
           of
           the
           Iews
           ;
           which
           was
           sent
           into
           all
           the
           Provinces
           ,
           written
           and
           sealed
           with
           the
           King's
           ring
           .
           This
           Decree
           could
           never
           be
           reversed
           again
           ;
           for
           that
           was
           contrary
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Medes
           and
           Persians
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           Esther
           had
           found
           favour
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           all
           that
           could
           be
           done
           for
           the
           Iews
           ,
           was
           to
           grant
           another
           Decree
           for
           them
           to
           defend
           themselves
           ;
           which
           accordingly
           was
           done
           ,
           and
           the
           effect
           of
           it
           was
           this
           :
           
             That
             the
             Iews
             at
             Shusan
             slew
             three
             hundred
          
           
           
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             Iews
             of
             the
             other
             Provinces
             slew
             seventy
             and
             five
             thousand
             ,
             and
             rested
             from
             their
             enemies
             ,
          
           9
           Esther
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           Without
           this
           Decree
           ,
           Mordecai
           did
           not
           think
           it
           lawful
           to
           resist
           ,
           (
           which
           yet
           was
           a
           case
           of
           as
           great
           extremity
           and
           barbarous
           cruelty
           ,
           as
           could
           ever
           happen
           )
           which
           made
           him
           put
           Esther
           upon
           so
           hazardous
           an
           attempt
           ,
           as
           to
           venture
           into
           the
           King's
           presence
           ,
           without
           being
           called
           ;
           which
           was
           death
           by
           their
           Law
           ,
           unless
           the
           King
           should
           graciously
           hold
           out
           the
           golden
           Scepter
           to
           them
           ,
           4
           Esth.
           11.
           and
           yet
           when
           they
           had
           obtained
           this
           Decree
           ,
           they
           were
           able
           to
           defend
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           destroy
           their
           enemies
           ;
           which
           is
           as
           famous
           an
           example
           of
           
             Passive
             Obedience
          
           ,
           as
           can
           be
           met
           with
           in
           any
           History
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Prophet
           Daniel
           acknowledges
           to
           
             Belteshazzar
             ,
             The
             most
             high
             God
             gave
             Nebuchadnezzar
             thy
             Father
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             Glory
             ,
             and
             Honour
             :
             and
             for
             the
             Majesty
             that
             he
             gave
             him
             ,
             all
             People
             ,
             nations
             ,
             and
             languages
             trembled
             and
             feared
             before
             him
             .
             Whom
             he
             would
             he
             slew
             ,
             and
             whom
             he
             would
             he
             kept
             alive
             ;
             and
             whom
             he
             would
             be
             set
             up
             ,
             and
             whom
             he
             would
             he
             pulled
             down
             ,
          
           5
           Dan.
           18
           ,
           19.
           
           And
           if
           these
           Heathen
           Kings
           receive
           their
           power
           from
           
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           here
           affirms
           ,
           St.
           Paul
           has
           made
           the
           application
           of
           it
           ,
           
             That
             he
             that
             resisteth
             ,
             resisteth
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           This
           may
           serve
           for
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ;
           and
           I
           shall
           conclude
           these
           testimonies
           with
           the
           saying
           of
           the
           wise
           man
           ,
           who
           was
           both
           a
           Prophet
           and
           a
           King
           :
           
             I
             counsel
             thee
             to
             keep
             the
             King's
             commandment
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             oath
             of
             God
             :
             Be
             not
             hasty
             to
             go
             out
             of
             his
             sight
             ,
             stand
             not
             in
             an
             evil
             thing
             ;
             for
             he
             doth
             whatsoever
             pleaseth
             him
             .
             Where
             the
             word
             of
             a
             King
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             power
             ;
             and
             who
             may
             say
             unto
             him
             ,
             What
             dost
             thou
             ?
          
           8
           Eccl.
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
          
           The
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           concerning
           Non-resistance
           .
        
         
           LEt
           us
           now
           consider
           ,
           what
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           taught
           and
           practised
           about
           Obedience
           to
           
             Soveraign
             Princes
          
           ;
           whereby
           we
           may
           learn
           ,
           how
           far
           Christians
           are
           obliged
           by
           these
           Laws
           of
           Subjection
           and
           Non-resistance
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           I
           shall
           distinctly
           consider
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           while
           he
           lived
           on
           Earth
           :
           and
           here
           are
           several
           things
           very
           fit
           to
           be
           observed
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           We
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           suspect
           ,
           that
           Christ
           would
           alter
           the
           rights
           of
           Soveraign
           power
           ,
           and
           the
           measures
           of
           obedience
           and
           subjection
           ,
           which
           were
           fixt
           and
           determined
           by
           God
           himself
           .
           This
           was
           no
           part
           of
           his
           Commission
           ,
           to
           change
           the
           external
           forms
           and
           polities
           of
           Civil
           governments
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           act
           of
           secular
           power
           and
           authority
           ,
           and
           does
           not
           belong
           to
           a
           
             Spiritual
             Prince
          
           .
           He
           who
           would
           not
           undertake
           to
           decide
           a
           
           petty
           controversie
           ,
           or
           to
           divide
           an
           inheritance
           between
           two
           contending
           brethren
           ,
           12
           Luke
           13
           ,
           14.
           can
           we
           think
           that
           he
           would
           attempt
           any
           thing
           of
           that
           vast
           consequence
           ,
           as
           the
           changes
           and
           alterations
           of
           Civil
           Power
           ,
           which
           would
           have
           unsetled
           the
           Fundamental
           Constitutions
           of
           all
           the
           governments
           of
           the
           world
           at
           that
           time
           ?
        
         
           Our
           Saviour
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             he
             came
             not
             to
             destroy
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             but
             to
             fulfil
             it
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           to
           fill
           it
           up
           ,
           to
           compleat
           and
           perfect
           it
           ,
           5
           Matth.
           17.
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           fulfil
           the
           ancient
           types
           and
           prophecies
           in
           his
           own
           Person
           ,
           to
           perfect
           an
           external
           and
           ceremonial
           ,
           by
           a
           real
           and
           Evangelical
           righteousness
           ,
           to
           perfect
           the
           Moral
           Laws
           with
           new
           instances
           and
           degrees
           of
           vertue
           ;
           but
           he
           abrogated
           no
           Moral
           Law
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           the
           Laws
           of
           Obedience
           and
           Subjection
           to
           Princes
           ,
           which
           has
           always
           been
           reduced
           to
           the
           fifth
           Commandment
           .
           Nay
           ,
           he
           abrogated
           no
           Laws
           ,
           but
           by
           perfecting
           and
           fulfilling
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           could
           make
           no
           alteration
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Non-resistance
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           perfect
           subjection
           as
           can
           or
           ought
           to
           be
           paid
           to
           Soveraign
           Princes
           .
           His
           
             Kingdom
             was
             not
             of
             this
             world
             ,
          
           as
           he
           told
           Pilate
           :
           though
           he
           
           was
           a
           King
           ,
           he
           neither
           was
           an
           enemy
           nor
           rival
           to
           Caesar
           ;
           but
           had
           he
           absolved
           his
           Disciples
           from
           their
           obedience
           to
           Princes
           ,
           had
           he
           made
           it
           in
           any
           case
           lawful
           to
           resist
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           so
           expresly
           forbid
           the
           Iews
           by
           God
           himself
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           such
           a
           contradiction
           to
           the
           very
           notion
           of
           Soveraign
           Power
           )
           he
           had
           been
           somewhat
           worse
           than
           a
           Rival
           to
           all
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           Earth
           ;
           for
           though
           he
           had
           set
           up
           no
           Kingdom
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           yet
           he
           had
           pulled
           down
           theirs
           .
           Whereas
           he
           took
           great
           care
           ,
           that
           his
           Religion
           should
           give
           no
           disturbance
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           nor
           create
           any
           reasonable
           jealousies
           and
           suspicions
           to
           Princes
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           very
           excusable
           for
           their
           aversion
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           had
           it
           invaded
           the
           Rights
           and
           Royalties
           of
           their
           Crowns
           .
        
         
           This
           makes
           it
           very
           improbable
           that
           our
           Saviour
           should
           make
           any
           alterations
           in
           Civil
           powers
           ,
           or
           abridge
           the
           rights
           of
           Soveraignty
           ;
           which
           is
           so
           foreign
           to
           his
           design
           of
           coming
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           so
           incongruous
           to
           the
           Person
           which
           he
           sustained
           :
           and
           yet
           he
           could
           not
           alter
           the
           duties
           of
           Subjects
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           alter
           the
           rights
           of
           Princes
           too
           ;
           he
           must
           take
           away
           the
           Soveraign
           power
           of
           Princes
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           that
           
           he
           makes
           it
           lawful
           for
           Subjects
           in
           any
           case
           whatsoever
           to
           resist
           .
           We
           may
           safely
           then
           conclude
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour
           has
           left
           the
           government
           of
           the
           world
           as
           he
           found
           it
           :
           he
           has
           indeed
           given
           such
           admirable
           Laws
           ,
           as
           will
           teach
           Princes
           to
           govern
           ,
           and
           Subjects
           to
           obey
           better
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           most
           effectual
           way
           to
           secure
           the
           publick
           peace
           and
           happiness
           ,
           to
           prevent
           the
           Oppression
           of
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           Rebellions
           against
           Princes
           :
           but
           he
           has
           not
           interposed
           in
           new
           modelling
           the
           Governments
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           of
           such
           consequence
           ,
           as
           some
           men
           imagine
           .
           It
           is
           not
           the
           external
           form
           of
           Government
           ,
           but
           the
           Fatherly
           care
           and
           Prudence
           and
           Justice
           of
           Governours
           ,
           and
           the
           dutiful
           obedience
           of
           Subjects
           ,
           which
           can
           make
           any
           people
           happy
           .
           If
           Princes
           and
           Subjects
           be
           good
           Christians
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           happy
           under
           most
           forms
           of
           Government
           ;
           if
           they
           be
           not
           ,
           they
           can
           be
           happy
           under
           none
           .
           Had
           our
           Saviour
           given
           Subjects
           Liberty
           to
           Resist
           ,
           to
           Depose
           ,
           to
           Murder
           
             Tyrannical
             Princes
          
           ,
           he
           had
           done
           them
           no
           kindness
           at
           all
           ;
           for
           to
           give
           liberty
           to
           Subjects
           to
           resist
           ,
           is
           only
           to
           proclaim
           an
           universal
           licence
           to
           Factions
           and
           Seditions
           ,
           and
           Civil
           Wars
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           man
           can
           think
           this
           
           such
           a
           mighty
           blessing
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           yet
           me
           thinks
           it
           is
           not
           a
           blessing
           proper
           for
           the
           
             Prince
             of
             peace
          
           to
           give
           .
           But
           he
           who
           instructs
           Princes
           to
           rule
           as
           God's
           Ministers
           and
           Vicegerents
           ,
           and
           to
           express
           a
           Fatherly
           Care
           and
           concernment
           for
           the
           happiness
           of
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           that
           teaches
           Subjects
           to
           reverence
           and
           obey
           their
           Prince
           ,
           as
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           quietly
           to
           submit
           and
           yield
           to
           his
           authority
           ,
           and
           that
           inforces
           th●se
           Laws
           both
           on
           Princes
           and
           Subjects
           in
           the
           Name
           and
           Authority
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           future
           judgment
           ,
           when
           Princes
           who
           abuse
           their
           power
           shall
           give
           an
           account
           of
           it
           to
           their
           great
           Master
           ,
           when
           Subjects
           who
           resist
           shall
           receive
           to
           themselves
           Damnation
           ,
           and
           those
           ,
           who
           patiently
           and
           quietly
           suffer
           for
           God's
           sake
           ,
           shall
           have
           their
           injuries
           redrest
           ,
           and
           their
           obedience
           rewarded
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           such
           a
           Person
           as
           this
           ,
           takes
           a
           more
           effectual
           course
           to
           reform
           the
           abuses
           of
           civil
           power
           ,
           and
           to
           preserve
           good
           government
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           than
           all
           our
           
             wise
             Politicians
          
           and
           State-menders
           ,
           who
           think
           to
           reform
           the
           government
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           by
           some
           Statespells
           and
           charms
           ,
           without
           reforming
           those
           who
           govern
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           are
           
           governed
           .
           This
           our
           Saviour
           has
           done
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           best
           thing
           that
           could
           be
           done
           ,
           nay
           this
           was
           all
           that
           he
           could
           do
           in
           this
           matter
           .
           He
           never
           usurpt
           any
           civil
           power
           and
           authority
           ,
           and
           therefore
           could
           not
           new
           model
           the
           governments
           of
           the
           world
           :
           he
           never
           offers
           any
           external
           force
           and
           compulsion
           to
           make
           men
           obey
           his
           Laws
           ,
           and
           therefore
           neither
           forces
           Princes
           to
           rule
           well
           ,
           nor
           Subjects
           to
           obey
           ;
           but
           he
           has
           taken
           the
           same
           care
           of
           the
           government
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           he
           has
           done
           of
           all
           the
           other
           duties
           of
           Piety
           and
           Vertue
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           has
           given
           very
           good
           Laws
           ,
           and
           threatned
           those
           who
           break
           them
           with
           eternal
           punishments
           :
           and
           as
           the
           Laws
           and
           Religion
           of
           our
           Saviour
           prevail
           ,
           so
           will
           the
           governments
           of
           the
           world
           mend
           ,
           without
           altering
           the
           Model
           and
           Constitution
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           yet
           we
           have
           some
           positive
           evidence
           ,
           what
           our
           Saviour
           taught
           about
           Obedience
           to
           the
           higher
           powers
           .
           I
           shall
           give
           you
           two
           instances
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           are
           as
           plain
           and
           express
           ,
           as
           can
           be
           desired
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           that
           answer
           our
           Saviour
           gave
           to
           the
           Pharisees
           and
           Herodians
           ,
           when
           they
           consulted
           together
           to
           intangle
           
           him
           in
           his
           talk
           ,
           22
           Matth.
           15.
           &c.
           
           They
           come
           to
           him
           with
           great
           ceremony
           and
           address
           ,
           as
           to
           an
           infallible
           Oracle
           ,
           to
           consult
           him
           in
           a
           very
           weighty
           case
           of
           Conscience
           .
           They
           express
           a
           great
           esteem
           and
           assurance
           of
           his
           sincerity
           ,
           and
           faithfulness
           ,
           and
           courage
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           his
           unerring
           judgment
           ,
           in
           declaring
           the
           will
           of
           God
           to
           them
           .
           
             Master
             ,
             we
             know
             that
             thou
             art
             true
             ,
             and
             teachest
             the
             way
             of
             God
             in
             Truth
             ,
             neither
             carest
             thou
             for
             any
             man
             ,
             for
             thou
             regardest
             not
             the
             Person
             of
             man
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           thou
           wilt
           not
           conceal
           nor
           pervert
           the
           truth
           for
           fear
           nor
           favour
           :
           and
           then
           they
           propose
           an
           insnaring
           question
           to
           him
           .
           
             Tell
             us
             therefore
             ,
             what
             thinkest
             thou
             ?
             is
             it
             lawful
             to
             give
             Tribute
             to
          
           Caesar
           ,
           
             or
             not
          
           ?
           They
           thought
           it
           impossible
           that
           he
           should
           give
           any
           answer
           to
           this
           ,
           which
           would
           not
           make
           him
           abnoxious
           ,
           either
           to
           the
           
             Roman
             Governours
          
           ,
           if
           he
           denied
           that
           the
           Iews
           might
           lawfully
           pay
           Tribute
           to
           Caesar
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Pharisees
           and
           People
           ,
           if
           he
           affirmed
           that
           they
           might
           :
           for
           there
           was
           a
           very
           potent
           Faction
           among
           them
           ,
           who
           thought
           it
           unlawful
           for
           the
           Iews
           to
           own
           the
           authority
           or
           usurpations
           of
           any
           
             Foreign
             Prince
          
           ,
           or
           to
           pay
           Tribute
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           King.
           They
           being
           
           expresly
           forbid
           by
           their
           Law
           ,
           
             to
             set
             a
             stranger
             over
             them
             for
             their
             King
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             their
             Brother
             ,
          
           (
           
             i.
             e
          
           ,
           )
           who
           is
           not
           a
           natural
           Iew
           ,
           17
           Deuter.
           15.
           and
           it
           seems
           they
           could
           not
           distinguish
           between
           their
           own
           voluntary
           Act
           in
           choosing
           a
           stranger
           for
           their
           King
           ,
           [
           which
           was
           indeed
           forbid
           by
           their
           Law
           ]
           and
           their
           submitting
           to
           a
           
             Foreign
             Prince
          
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           Conquered
           by
           him
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           ,
           who
           knew
           their
           wicked
           intention
           in
           all
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           not
           come
           with
           an
           honest
           design
           to
           be
           instructed
           in
           their
           duty
           ,
           but
           to
           seek
           an
           advantage
           against
           him
           ,
           expresses
           some
           indignation
           at
           it
           :
           
             Why
             tempt
             ye
             me
             ,
             ye
             Hypocrites
             ?
          
           but
           yet
           to
           return
           them
           an
           answer
           to
           that
           their
           question
           ,
           he
           bids
           them
           shew
           him
           the
           Tribute-money
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           money
           in
           which
           they
           used
           to
           pay
           Tribute
           ,
           and
           inquires
           whose
           Image
           and
           Superscription
           it
           had
           .
           For
           Coining
           of
           money
           was
           as
           certain
           a
           mark
           of
           Soveraignty
           ,
           as
           making
           Laws
           ,
           or
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Sword.
           Well
           ,
           they
           acknowledge
           that
           the
           Image
           and
           Superscription
           on
           the
           Tribute-money
           was
           Coesars
           ;
           upon
           which
           he
           replies
           ,
           
             Render
             therefore
             unto
             Coesar
             the
             things
             that
             are
             Coesars
             ,
             and
             unto
             God
             the
             things
             that
             are
             God's
             .
          
           The
           plain
           meaning
           of
           which
           
           answer
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           since
           by
           the
           very
           impression
           on
           their
           money
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           Coesar
           is
           their
           
             Sovereign
             Lord
          
           ,
           they
           must
           render
           to
           him
           all
           the
           rights
           of
           Soveraignty
           ,
           among
           which
           Tribute
           is
           one
           ,
           as
           St.
           Paul
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             Render
             therefore
             unto
             all
             their
             dues
             ,
             Tribute
             to
             whom
             Tribute
             is
             due
             ,
             Custom
             to
             whom
             Custom
             ,
             fear
             to
             whom
             fear
             ,
             honour
             to
             whom
             honour
             .
          
           13
           Rom.
           7.
           
           Whatever
           is
           due
           to
           
             Soveraign
             Princes
          
           ,
           and
           does
           not
           interfere
           with
           their
           duty
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           give
           to
           Coesar
           ,
           who
           at
           this
           time
           was
           their
           Soveraign
           .
           In
           which
           answer
           there
           are
           several
           things
           observable
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           our
           Saviour
           does
           not
           examine
           into
           Coesar's
           right
           ,
           nor
           how
           he
           came
           by
           this
           Soveraign
           power
           ;
           but
           as
           he
           found
           him
           in
           possession
           of
           it
           ,
           so
           he
           leaves
           him
           ,
           and
           requires
           them
           to
           render
           to
           him
           all
           the
           
             rights
             of
             Soveraignty
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           he
           does
           not
           particularly
           determine
           ,
           what
           the
           things
           of
           
             Coesar
             are
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           what
           his
           right
           is
           ,
           as
           a
           
             Soveraign
             Prince
          
           .
           Hence
           some
           men
           conclude
           ,
           that
           this
           Text
           can
           prove
           nothing
           ;
           that
           we
           cannot
           learn
           from
           it
           ,
           what
           our
           Saviour's
           Judgment
           was
           in
           this
           point
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           only
           a
           subtil
           answer
           ,
           which
           those
           who
           askt
           the
           question
           could
           make
           nothing
           of
           ;
           
           which
           was
           a
           proper
           return
           to
           their
           ensnaring
           question
           .
           This
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           is
           as
           great
           a
           reproach
           to
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           as
           they
           can
           well
           cast
           upon
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           wisdom
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           great
           Prophet
           and
           Teacher
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           should
           return
           as
           sophistical
           and
           doubtful
           answers
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Heathen
             Oracles
          
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           a
           case
           ,
           which
           required
           ,
           and
           would
           admit
           a
           very
           plain
           answer
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           many
           times
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           when
           he
           discourst
           of
           what
           concerned
           his
           own
           Person
           ,
           or
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           fit
           at
           that
           time
           to
           be
           publisht
           in
           plain
           terms
           ,
           used
           a
           mystical
           Language
           ;
           as
           when
           he
           called
           his
           body
           the
           Temple
           ,
           or
           he
           taught
           them
           by
           Parables
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           obvious
           at
           the
           first
           hearing
           ,
           but
           still
           what
           he
           said
           ,
           had
           a
           certain
           and
           determined
           sense
           ,
           and
           what
           was
           obscure
           and
           difficult
           ,
           he
           explained
           privately
           to
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           in
           due
           time
           they
           might
           explain
           it
           to
           others
           ;
           but
           to
           assert
           ,
           as
           these
           men
           must
           do
           ,
           that
           Christ
           gave
           them
           such
           an
           answer
           as
           signifyed
           nothing
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           intended
           they
           should
           understand
           nothing
           by
           ,
           shews
           that
           they
           are
           not
           so
           civil
           to
           our
           Saviour
           as
           these
           Pharisees
           and
           Herodians
           were
           ,
           who
           at
           least
           owned
           in
           Complement
           ,
           Master
           ,
           
           
             we
             know
             that
             thou
             art
             true
             ,
             and
             teachest
             the
             way
             of
             God
             in
             Truth
             ,
             neither
             carest
             thou
             for
             any
             man
             ,
             for
             thou
             regardest
             not
             the
             Person
             of
             men
             .
          
        
         
           But
           certainly
           the
           Pharisees
           did
           believe
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           something
           in
           our
           Saviour's
           answer
           ;
           for
           
             they
             marvelled
             ,
             and
             left
             him
             ,
             and
             went
             their
             way
             :
          
           and
           yet
           those
           who
           had
           wit
           enough
           to
           ask
           such
           ensnaring
           questions
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           so
           dull
           as
           to
           be
           put
           off
           with
           a
           sophistical
           answer
           ,
           (
           an
           art
           below
           the
           gravity
           of
           our
           Saviours
           Person
           and
           Office
           )
           but
           would
           have
           urged
           it
           a
           little
           further
           ,
           had
           they
           not
           been
           sensible
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           sufficiently
           answered
           ,
           and
           had
           nothing
           to
           reply
           .
        
         
           For
           indeed
           ,
           can
           any
           thing
           be
           plainer
           than
           our
           Saviour's
           answer
           ?
           They
           ask
           him
           ,
           whether
           it
           were
           lawful
           to
           pay
           Tribute
           to
           Coesar
           ;
           he
           does
           not
           indeed
           in
           express
           words
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           pay
           Tribute
           to
           Coesar
           ,
           but
           he
           gives
           them
           such
           an
           answer
           ,
           as
           withal
           convinc'd
           them
           of
           the
           reason
           and
           necessity
           of
           it
           .
           He
           asks
           whose
           Image
           and
           Superscription
           was
           on
           the
           Tribute-money
           ;
           they
           tell
           him
           Coesar's
           ;
           from
           whence
           he
           infers
           ,
           
             Render
             therefore
             unto
             Coesar
             the
             things
             that
             are
             Coesar's
             .
             Therefore
             ?
             wherefore
             ?
          
           because
           
           the
           Tribute-money
           had
           Coesar's
           Image
           on
           it
           ;
           therefore
           they
           must
           render
           to
           
             Coesar
             the
             things
             that
             are
             Coesar's
          
           ;
           which
           certainly
           signifies
           ,
           that
           Tribute
           was
           one
           of
           those
           things
           which
           belonged
           to
           Coesar
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           rendred
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           appeared
           by
           it's
           having
           Coesar's
           Image
           :
           not
           as
           if
           every
           thing
           that
           had
           Coesar's
           mark
           and
           stamp
           on
           it
           ,
           did
           belong
           to
           Coesar
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           given
           to
           him
           ,
           (
           as
           some
           men
           profanely
           enough
           ,
           how
           wittily
           soever
           they
           imagine
           ,
           burlesque
           and
           ridicule
           our
           Saviour's
           answer
           )
           for
           at
           this
           rate
           all
           the
           money
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           which
           bore
           his
           Image
           ,
           was
           Coesar's
           ;
           but
           the
           money
           which
           was
           stampt
           with
           Coesar's
           Image
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           currant
           money
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           was
           a
           plain
           sign
           ,
           as
           I
           observed
           before
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           their
           Soveraign
           ,
           and
           paying
           Tribute
           was
           a
           known
           right
           due
           to
           
             Soveraign
             Princes
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           very
           money
           which
           they
           used
           ,
           with
           Coesar's
           Image
           on
           it
           ,
           resolved
           that
           question
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           the
           lawfulness
           ,
           but
           the
           necessity
           of
           paying
           Tribute
           :
           and
           this
           was
           so
           plain
           an
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           Pharisees
           were
           ashamed
           of
           their
           question
           ,
           and
           went
           away
           without
           making
           any
           reply
           ;
           for
           they
           no
           more
           dared
           to
           deny
           that
           Coesar
           was
           their
           King
           ,
           than
           they
           
           thought
           he
           dared
           either
           to
           own
           or
           deny
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           paying
           Tribute
           to
           Coesar
           .
           And
           this
           was
           all
           the
           subtilty
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           answer
           .
        
         
           But
           then
           our
           Saviour
           not
           confining
           his
           answer
           meerly
           to
           the
           case
           of
           paying
           Tribute
           ,
           but
           answering
           in
           general
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           render
           to
           Coesar
           the
           things
           that
           are
           Coesar's
           ,
           extends
           this
           to
           all
           the
           rights
           of
           
             Soveraign
             Princes
          
           ,
           and
           so
           becomes
           a
           standing
           rule
           in
           all
           cases
           ,
           to
           give
           to
           Coesar
           what
           is
           Coesar's
           due
           .
           And
           when
           our
           Saviour
           commands
           us
           to
           
             render
             to
             Coesar
             the
             things
             which
             are
             Coesar's
             ,
          
           without
           telling
           us
           what
           Coesar's
           things
           are
           ,
           this
           is
           so
           far
           from
           making
           his
           answer
           doubtful
           and
           ambiguous
           ,
           and
           of
           no
           use
           in
           this
           present
           Controversie
           ,
           that
           it
           suggests
           to
           us
           three
           plain
           and
           natural
           consequences
           ,
           which
           are
           sufficient
           to
           end
           this
           whole
           dispute
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           our
           Saviour
           did
           not
           intend
           to
           make
           any
           alteration
           in
           the
           rights
           of
           Soveraignty
           ,
           but
           what
           rights
           he
           found
           
             Soveraign
             Princes
          
           possest
           of
           ,
           he
           leaves
           them
           in
           the
           quiet
           possession
           of
           ;
           for
           had
           he
           intended
           to
           make
           any
           change
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           have
           given
           such
           a
           general
           rule
           ,
           
             to
             render
             to
             Coesar
             the
             things
             which
             are
             Coesar's
             ,
          
           without
           specifying
           what
           these
           things
           are
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           And
           therefore
           he
           leaves
           them
           to
           the
           known
           Laws
           of
           the
           Empire
           to
           determine
           what
           is
           Coesar's
           right
           .
           Whatever
           is
           essential
           to
           the
           notion
           of
           
             Soveraing
             Power
          
           ,
           whatever
           the
           Laws
           and
           Customs
           of
           Nations
           determine
           to
           be
           Coesar's
           right
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           render
           to
           him
           ;
           for
           he
           would
           make
           no
           alteration
           in
           this
           matter
           .
           So
           that
           subjection
           to
           Princes
           ,
           and
           Non-resistance
           ,
           is
           as
           plainly
           determined
           by
           our
           Saviour
           in
           this
           Law
           ,
           as
           paying
           Tribute
           ;
           for
           subjection
           and
           Non-resistance
           is
           as
           essential
           a
           right
           of
           
             Soveraign
             Power
          
           ,
           and
           as
           inseparable
           from
           the
           notion
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           any
           thing
           can
           be
           .
           So
           it
           is
           acknowledged
           by
           the
           Laws
           and
           Customs
           of
           Nations
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           determined
           by
           the
           Apostle
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           shew
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           I
           observe
           farther
           ,
           that
           when
           our
           Saviour
           joyns
           our
           duty
           to
           our
           Prince
           ,
           with
           our
           duty
           to
           our
           God
           ,
           
             render
             to
             Coesar
             the
             things
             which
             are
             Coesars
             ,
             and
             to
             God
             the
             things
             which
             are
             God's
             ,
          
           he
           excepts
           nothing
           from
           
             Coesar's
             right
          
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nations
           is
           due
           to
           Sovereign
           Princes
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           a
           violation
           of
           ,
           and
           an
           encroachment
           on
           Gods
           right
           and
           Soveraignty
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           we
           must
           pay
           all
           that
           Obedience
           and
           Subjection
           to
           
           Princes
           which
           is
           consistent
           with
           our
           duty
           to
           God.
           This
           is
           the
           onely
           limit
           our
           Saviour
           sets
           to
           our
           duty
           to
           Princes
           .
           If
           they
           should
           command
           us
           to
           renounce
           our
           Religion
           ,
           and
           worship
           false
           Gods
           ;
           if
           they
           should
           challenge
           divine
           honours
           to
           themselves
           ,
           as
           some
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Emperours
          
           did
           ;
           this
           we
           must
           not
           do
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           to
           renounce
           obedience
           and
           subjection
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           has
           a
           more
           soveraign
           power
           ,
           and
           a
           greater
           right
           in
           us
           ,
           than
           our
           Prince
           :
           But
           all
           active
           and
           passive
           obedience
           ,
           which
           is
           consistent
           with
           a
           good
           conscience
           towards
           God
           ,
           and
           required
           of
           us
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           our
           Country
           ,
           and
           the
           essential
           rights
           of
           Soveraignty
           ,
           is
           what
           we
           owe
           to
           our
           Prince
           ,
           and
           what
           by
           our
           Saviour's
           command
           we
           must
           render
           to
           him
           .
           This
           I
           hope
           is
           sufficient
           for
           the
           explication
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           answer
           to
           the
           Pharisees
           and
           Herodians
           ,
           which
           evidently
           contains
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           obedience
           and
           subjection
           to
           Princes
           ,
           enforced
           on
           us
           by
           the
           authority
           of
           our
           Saviour
           himself
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Our
           Saviour's
           rebuke
           to
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           when
           he
           drew
           his
           sword
           and
           struck
           a
           servant
           of
           the
           high
           Priest
           and
           smote
           off
           his
           ear
           ,
           is
           as
           plain
           a
           declaration
           against
           resistance
           ,
           as
           words
           can
           make
           it
           ,
           26
           Mat.
           
           52.
           
           
             Then
             said
             Iesus
             unto
             him
             ,
             Put
             up
             thy
             sword
             into
             his
             place
             :
             for
             all
             they
             that
             take
             the
             sword
             ,
             shall
             perish
             with
             the
             sword
             .
          
           For
           the
           understanding
           of
           which
           ,
           we
           must
           consider
           upon
           what
           occasion
           St.
           Peter
           drew
           his
           sword
           :
           for
           we
           must
           not
           think
           that
           our
           Saviour
           does
           absolutely
           forbid
           the
           use
           of
           the
           sword
           ;
           which
           is
           to
           destroy
           all
           civil
           governments
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           Princes
           ,
           and
           to
           proclaim
           impunity
           to
           all
           the
           villanies
           which
           were
           committed
           in
           the
           world
           .
           The
           sword
           is
           necessary
           to
           punish
           wickedness
           ,
           and
           to
           protect
           the
           innocent
           .
           In
           the
           hands
           of
           Princes
           it
           is
           an
           instrument
           of
           Justice
           ,
           as
           St.
           Paul
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             That
             they
             bear
             not
             the
             sword
             in
             vain
             but
             are
             the
             ministers
             of
             God
             ,
             revengers
             to
             execute
             wrath
             upon
             him
             that
             doth
             evil
             ,
          
           13
           Rom.
           4.
           
           In
           the
           hands
           of
           private
           Persons
           it
           may
           be
           lawfully
           used
           in
           self-defence
           .
           Thus
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           a
           little
           before
           his
           crucifixion
           ,
           gave
           commission
           to
           his
           Disciples
           to
           furnish
           themselves
           with
           swords
           ,
           though
           they
           parted
           with
           their
           garment
           for
           the
           purchase
           ,
           22
           Luke
           36.
           
           Which
           we
           may
           suppose
           was
           not
           designed
           as
           a
           meer
           modish
           and
           fashionable
           thing
           ,
           but
           to
           defend
           themselves
           from
           the
           private
           assaults
           of
           robbers
           ,
           and
           such-like
           common
           enemies
           ,
           who
           ,
           as
           Iosephus
           tells
           
           us
           ,
           were
           very
           numerous
           at
           that
           time
           .
           For
           no
           man
           wants
           authority
           to
           defend
           his
           life
           against
           him
           who
           has
           no
           authority
           to
           take
           it
           away
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           case
           of
           St.
           Peter
           was
           very
           different
           :
           he
           drew
           his
           sword
           indeed
           in
           his
           
           Master's
           defence
           ,
           but
           against
           a
           lawful
           authority
           .
           The
           officers
           of
           the
           
             Chief
             Priests
          
           and
           Pharisees
           came
           with
           Iudas
           to
           the
           place
           where
           Iesus
           was
           ,
           to
           seize
           on
           him
           .
           This
           was
           a
           lawful
           authority
           ,
           though
           employed
           upon
           a
           very
           unjust
           errand
           ;
           but
           Authority
           must
           not
           be
           resisted
           ,
           though
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           greatest
           innocence
           .
           Men
           who
           draw
           their
           swords
           against
           lawful
           powers
           ,
           shall
           perish
           with
           the
           sword
           .
           Which
           does
           not
           signifie
           what
           the
           event
           shall
           always
           be
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           the
           desert
           and
           merit
           of
           the
           action
           ▪
           Rebels
           may
           sometimes
           be
           prosperous
           ,
           but
           they
           always
           deserve
           punishment
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           escape
           the
           sword
           in
           this
           world
           ▪
           St.
           Paul
           tells
           us
           ,
           they
           shall
           receive
           Damnation
           in
           the
           next
           .
        
         
           What
           can
           be
           said
           more
           expresly
           against
           resistance
           than
           this
           ?
           St.
           Peter
           never
           could
           have
           drawn
           his
           sword
           in
           a
           better
           cause
           ,
           never
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           a
           more
           sacred
           Person
           .
           If
           we
           may
           defend
           oppress'd
           Innocence
           against
           a
           lawful
           authority
           ,
           
           if
           we
           may
           oppose
           unjust
           and
           illegal
           violence
           ,
           if
           any
           obligations
           of
           friendship
           ,
           gratitude
           ,
           or
           Religion
           it self
           could
           justifie
           resistance
           ,
           St.
           Peter
           had
           not
           met
           with
           this
           rebuke
           .
           What
           ,
           should
           he
           tamely
           suffer
           his
           Lord
           and
           Master
           to
           be
           betrayed
           ,
           the
           most
           admirable
           example
           of
           universal
           Righteousness
           and
           goodness
           that
           ever
           appeared
           in
           the
           world
           ?
           Shall
           one
           who
           had
           done
           no
           evil
           ,
           who
           had
           neither
           offended
           against
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           nor
           men
           ,
           who
           had
           spent
           his
           whole
           time
           in
           doing
           good
           ,
           be
           so
           barbarously
           used
           ,
           and
           treated
           like
           the
           vilest
           Malefactor
           ?
           Shall
           he
           who
           was
           so
           famous
           for
           miracles
           ,
           who
           gave
           eyes
           to
           the
           blind
           ,
           and
           feet
           to
           the
           lame
           ?
           shall
           he
           who
           was
           the
           great
           Prophet
           sent
           from
           God
           to
           instruct
           the
           world
           ,
           shall
           their
           dear
           Master
           be
           haled
           away
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           stand
           by
           ,
           and
           see
           it
           ,
           &
           suffer
           it
           ?
           Thus
           might
           S.
           Peter
           have
           argued
           for
           himself
           .
           But
           though
           it
           was
           a
           very
           unjust
           action
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           done
           by
           a
           just
           authority
           :
           and
           lawful
           Powers
           must
           not
           be
           resisted
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           Saviour
           of
           the
           world
           .
           And
           if
           St.
           Peter
           might
           not
           use
           the
           sword
           in
           defence
           of
           Christ's
           Person
           ,
           there
           is
           much
           less
           pretence
           to
           fight
           for
           his
           religion
           :
           for
           though
           some
           call
           this
           fighting
           for
           religion
           ,
           
           it
           is
           onely
           fighting
           for
           themselves
           .
           Men
           may
           keep
           their
           religion
           ,
           if
           they
           please
           ,
           in
           despite
           of
           earthly
           powers
           ;
           and
           therefore
           no
           powers
           can
           hurt
           religion
           ,
           though
           they
           may
           persecute
           the
           Professors
           of
           it
           :
           And
           therefore
           when
           men
           take
           up
           arms
           to
           avoid
           persecution
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           in
           defence
           of
           religion
           ,
           but
           of
           themselves
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           avoid
           their
           suffering
           for
           religion
           .
           And
           if
           St.
           Peter
           might
           not
           fight
           to
           preserve
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           certainly
           neither
           he
           nor
           we
           might
           take
           up
           arms
           to
           defend
           our selves
           from
           persecution
           .
           Christ
           was
           the
           first
           Martyr
           for
           his
           own
           religion
           ;
           his
           person
           was
           infinitely
           more
           sacred
           and
           inviolable
           than
           any
           of
           us
           can
           pretend
           to
           be
           .
           And
           if
           St.
           Peter
           must
           not
           fight
           for
           Christ
           ,
           certainly
           we
           must
           not
           fight
           for
           our selves
           ,
           though
           we
           absurdly
           enough
           call
           it
           fighting
           for
           our
           religion
           .
        
         
           And
           who
           were
           these
           powers
           St.
           Peter
           resisted
           ?
           They
           were
           onely
           the
           servants
           and
           officers
           of
           the
           High-priest
           .
           The
           High-Priest
           did
           not
           appear
           there
           himself
           ;
           much
           less
           Pilate
           ,
           much
           less
           Caesar
           :
           and
           yet
           our
           Saviour
           rebukes
           St.
           Peter
           for
           resisting
           the
           inferiour
           officers
           ,
           though
           they
           offered
           the
           most
           unjust
           and
           illegal
           violence
           .
           It
           seems
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           understand
           
           our
           modern
           distinctions
           between
           the
           Person
           and
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Prince
           ;
           That
           though
           his
           person
           be
           sacred
           ,
           and
           must
           not
           be
           toucht
           ,
           yet
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           act
           by
           his
           authority
           ,
           may
           be
           opposed
           .
           We
           may
           fight
           his
           Navies
           ,
           and
           demolish
           his
           Garrisons
           ,
           and
           kill
           his
           subjects
           ,
           who
           fight
           for
           him
           ,
           though
           we
           must
           not
           touch
           his
           Person
           .
           But
           he
           is
           a
           mock
           -
           Prince
           ,
           whose
           authority
           is
           confined
           to
           his
           own
           Person
           ,
           who
           can
           do
           nothing
           more
           than
           what
           he
           can
           do
           with
           his
           two
           hands
           ;
           which
           cannot
           answer
           the
           ends
           of
           Government
           .
           A
           Prince
           is
           not
           meerly
           a
           natural
           ,
           but
           a
           Political
           person
           ,
           and
           his
           personal
           Authority
           reaches
           as
           far
           as
           his
           commission
           does
           .
           His
           Officers
           and
           Ministers
           of
           State
           ,
           and
           commanders
           ,
           and
           souldiers
           ,
           are
           his
           hands
           ,
           and
           eyes
           ,
           and
           ears
           ,
           and
           legs
           ;
           and
           he
           who
           resisteth
           those
           who
           act
           by
           his
           commission
           ,
           may
           as
           properly
           be
           said
           to
           resist
           the
           Personal
           authority
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           himself
           were
           present
           in
           his
           natural
           Person
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           his
           authority
           .
           Thus
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           thought
           ,
           when
           he
           rebuked
           St.
           Peter
           for
           striking
           a
           servant
           of
           the
           High-priest
           ,
           and
           smiting
           off
           his
           ear
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           S.
           Peter
           were
           rebuk'd
           for
           this
           ,
           how
           
           comes
           the
           Pope
           to
           challenge
           the
           sword
           in
           S.
           
           Peter's
           right
           ,
           when
           our
           Saviour
           would
           not
           allow
           S.
           Peter
           to
           use
           it
           himself
           ?
           And
           if
           St.
           Peter
           might
           not
           draw
           his
           sword
           against
           an
           inferiour
           officer
           ,
           by
           what
           authority
           does
           the
           Pope
           pretend
           to
           dispose
           of
           Crowns
           and
           Scepters
           ,
           and
           to
           trample
           on
           the
           necks
           of
           the
           greatest
           Monarchs
           ?
           And
           I
           suppose
           the
           Presbyter
           can
           challenge
           no
           more
           authority
           than
           the
           Pope
           .
           Whether
           they
           will
           allow
           St.
           Peter
           to
           have
           been
           a
           Bishop
           or
           Presbyter
           ,
           this
           command
           to
           put
           up
           his
           sword
           ,
           equally
           concerns
           him
           in
           all
           capacities
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           secure
           soveraign
           Princes
           from
           the
           unjust
           usurpations
           and
           treacherous
           conspiracies
           both
           of
           GENEVA
           and
           ROME
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           but
           one
           Objection
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           of
           ,
           against
           all
           this
           from
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           seems
           to
           disallow
           that
           very
           authority
           which
           is
           exercised
           by
           
             secular
             Princes
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           be
           thought
           such
           a
           severe
           Preacher
           of
           obedience
           &
           subjection
           :
           for
           Authority
           and
           Subjection
           are
           correlates
           ,
           they
           have
           a
           mutual
           respect
           to
           each
           other
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           must
           stand
           or
           fall
           together
           .
           There
           is
           no
           authority
           where
           there
           is
           no
           subjection
           due
           ,
           &
           there
           can
           be
           no
           subjection
           due
           where
           there
           is
           
           no
           authority
           .
           And
           yet
           this
           is
           the
           Doctrine
           which
           Christ
           taught
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           20
           Mat.
           25
           ,
           26
           ,
           27
           ,
           28
           
             v.
             Ye
             know
             that
             the
             princes
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             exercise
             dominion
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             are
             great
             ,
             exercise
             authority
             upon
             them
             .
             But
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             among
             you
             :
             but
             whosoever
             will
             be
             great
             among
             you
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             your
             minister
             .
             And
             whosoever
             will
             be
             chief
             among
             you
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             your
             servant
             .
             Even
             as
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             came
             not
             to
             be
             ministred
             unto
             ,
             but
             to
             minister
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             his
             life
             a
             ransom
             for
             many
             .
          
           This
           text
           has
           been
           press'd
           to
           serve
           as
           many
           ill
           purposes
           ,
           as
           most
           texts
           in
           the
           Bible
           ;
           and
           therefore
           deserves
           to
           be
           carefully
           considered
           .
           Some
           hence
           infer
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           unlawful
           for
           a
           Christian
           to
           be
           a
           Magistrate
           ,
           or
           a
           King.
           As
           if
           our
           Saviour
           either
           intended
           that
           humane
           societies
           should
           be
           deprived
           of
           the
           advantages
           of
           government
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           temporal
           blessing
           and
           security
           to
           mankind
           ;
           or
           had
           made
           it
           necessary
           that
           some
           men
           should
           continue
           Heathens
           and
           Infidels
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           govern
           Christians
           :
           which
           I
           doubt
           would
           be
           a
           sore
           temptation
           to
           many
           to
           renounce
           Christianity
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           gain
           a
           temporal
           Crown
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           Others
           from
           hence
           conclude
           ,
           that
           
           there
           must
           be
           no
           
             superiority
             of
             degree
          
           between
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           be
           all
           equal
           ;
           as
           if
           because
           the
           Apostles
           were
           to
           be
           all
           equal
           ,
           without
           any
           superiority
           over
           each
           other
           ,
           therefore
           they
           were
           to
           have
           no
           superiority
           over
           inferiour
           Ministers
           .
           As
           if
           because
           the
           Apostles
           might
           not
           exercise
           such
           a
           secular
           power
           and
           soveraignty
           as
           the
           
             Kings
             of
             the
             Gentiles
          
           did
           ,
           therefore
           there
           must
           be
           no
           different
           degrees
           of
           power
           in
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           because
           secular
           and
           spiritual
           power
           differ
           in
           the
           whole
           kind
           ,
           therefore
           there
           are
           no
           different-degrees
           of
           spiritual
           power
           .
           As
           if
           Christ
           himself
           were
           not
           superiour
           to
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           because
           he
           did
           not
           assume
           to
           himself
           the
           secular
           authority
           of
           earthly
           Princes
           ,
           but
           came
           not
           to
           be
           ministred
           unto
           ,
           but
           to
           minister
           ,
           as
           he
           commands
           them
           to
           do
           according
           to
           his
           example
           .
        
         
           Others
           conclude
           ,
           that
           at
           least
           
             Christian
             Princes
          
           must
           not
           usurp
           such
           a
           soveraign
           ,
           and
           absolute
           ,
           and
           uncontroulable
           power
           as
           the
           
             Princes
             of
             the
             Gentiles
          
           did
           ,
           but
           must
           remember
           that
           they
           are
           but
           the
           Publick
           Servants
           and
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Commonwealth
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           resisted
           ,
           and
           called
           to
           an
           account
           by
           their
           
           people
           for
           the
           male-administration
           of
           government
           .
           But
           how
           they
           infer
           this
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           I
           cannot
           tell
           :
           for
           it
           is
           evident
           our
           Saviour
           does
           not
           here
           speak
           one
           word
           in
           derogation
           to
           that
           civil
           power
           and
           authority
           which
           was
           exercised
           by
           
             secular
             Princes
          
           .
           He
           tells
           us
           indeed
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Princes
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             exercise
             dominion
             over
             them
             ,
          
           and
           
             they
             that
             are
             great
             ,
             exercise
             authority
             upon
             them
             :
          
           But
           does
           he
           blame
           the
           exercise
           of
           this
           authority
           ?
           Does
           he
           set
           any
           narrower
           bounds
           or
           limits
           ,
           than
           what
           the
           
             Heathen
             Princes
          
           challenged
           ?
           By
           no
           means
           ;
           he
           says
           not
           one
           word
           of
           any
           such
           matter
           .
           St.
           Matthew
           indeed
           expresses
           this
           power
           of
           Princes
           by
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           some
           think
           intimates
           the
           abuse
           of
           their
           Authority
           :
           but
           St.
           Luke
           renders
           it
           by
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           onely
           signifies
           the
           exercise
           of
           
             soveraign
             power
          
           .
           And
           though
           most
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Emperours
          
           were
           guilty
           of
           very
           great
           miscarriages
           in
           government
           ,
           yet
           our
           Saviour
           onely
           refers
           to
           that
           lawful
           authority
           wherewith
           they
           were
           invested
           ,
           not
           to
           the
           abuse
           of
           it
           :
           and
           therefore
           he
           takes
           notice
           of
           that
           honourable
           Title
           which
           was
           given
           to
           many
           
             Roman
             Emperours
          
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           Benefactors
           ;
           
           which
           certainly
           does
           not
           argue
           his
           dislike
           of
           civil
           Authoritie
           .
           But
           all
           that
           our
           Saviour
           tells
           his
           Disciples
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           not
           be
           so
           among
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           exercise
           such
           a
           secular
           power
           and
           authoritie
           as
           
             earthly
             Princes
          
           do
           .
           Now
           is
           it
           any
           disparagement
           to
           
             Kingly
             power
          
           ,
           to
           tell
           a
           Bishop
           that
           he
           must
           not
           exercise
           such
           a
           soveraign
           authoritie
           over
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           the
           Prince
           does
           over
           the
           State
           ?
           which
           is
           the
           whole
           of
           what
           our
           Saviour
           intended
           in
           this
           place
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           occasion
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           St.
           Matthew
           tells
           us
           ,
           was
           to
           check
           that
           vain
           ambition
           of
           
             Zebedee's
             two
             sons
          
           ,
           who
           came
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           employed
           their
           Mother
           to
           ask
           of
           him
           ,
           
             that
             one
             might
             sit
             on
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             on
             his
             left
             hand
             ,
             in
             his
             Kingdom
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           have
           the
           greatest
           places
           of
           dignitie
           and
           power
           next
           himself
           .
           St.
           Luke
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           to
           compose
           that
           strife
           and
           contention
           which
           was
           among
           them
           ,
           which
           of
           them
           should
           be
           accounted
           the
           greatest
           ;
           which
           most
           likely
           refers
           to
           the
           same
           story
           ,
           though
           it
           is
           plain
           they
           quarrelled
           more
           than
           once
           about
           this
           matter
           .
           And
           the
           occasion
           of
           all
           these
           quarrels
           ,
           was
           a
           mistake
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           
             Christ's
             Kingdom
          
           .
           They
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Iews
           ,
           expected
           their
           Messias
           should
           be
           a
           
             Temporal
             Prince
          
           ;
           and
           they
           being
           convinced
           by
           the
           Miracles
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           indeed
           the
           
             Messias
             who
             was
             to
             come
          
           ,
           they
           lived
           in
           dayly
           expectation
           when
           he
           would
           take
           the
           Kingdom
           upon
           himself
           ;
           and
           then
           they
           did
           not
           doubt
           but
           that
           they
           should
           be
           the
           
             chief
             Ministers
             of
             State
          
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           greatest
           places
           of
           trust
           and
           power
           in
           his
           Kingdom
           :
           &
           this
           made
           them
           jealous
           of
           each
           others
           greatness
           ,
           and
           so
           forward
           to
           bespeak
           preferments
           for
           themselves
           .
           Now
           to
           cure
           these
           earthly
           ambitions
           ,
           he
           tells
           them
           ,
           that
           his
           Kingdom
           was
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           they
           dreamt
           of
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           no
           such
           preferments
           for
           them
           as
           they
           expected
           .
        
         
           Earthly
           Princes
           lived
           in
           great
           Pomp
           and
           Splendour
           ,
           and
           had
           great
           Places
           of
           trust
           and
           honour
           to
           bestow
           on
           their
           servants
           ;
           but
           they
           saw
           no
           such
           thing
           in
           him
           :
           
             he
             came
             not
             to
             be
             ministred
             unto
             ,
             but
             to
             minister
             ,
          
           to
           live
           a
           mean
           ,
           industrious
           ,
           and
           laborious
           life
           ,
           and
           to
           die
           as
           a
           Malefactor
           ,
           
             and
             give
             his
             life
             a
             ransom
             for
             many
             .
          
           And
           they
           could
           not
           expect
           by
           being
           his
           servants
           ,
           to
           be
           advanced
           to
           secular
           power
           and
           authoritie
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           not
           himself
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           came
           into
           his
           
           Kingdom
           ,
           they
           should
           indeed
           share
           with
           him
           in
           his
           power
           and
           authoritie
           ;
           
             they
             should
             sit
             upon
             twelve
             Thrones
             ,
             judging
             the
             twelve
             tribes
             of
             Israel
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           should
           have
           the
           supreme
           authoritie
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           spiritual
           Kingdom
           .
           But
           there
           was
           nothing
           of
           external
           state
           and
           grandeur
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           they
           expected
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           a
           life
           of
           humilitie
           and
           modestie
           ,
           and
           contempt
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           earthly
           greatness
           .
           The
           greatest
           Ministers
           in
           his
           Kingdom
           must
           be
           as
           humble
           as
           a
           child
           ,
           as
           he
           elsewhere
           tells
           them
           ,
           and
           as
           diligent
           and
           industrious
           ,
           and
           condescending
           ,
           as
           the
           meanest
           servant
           ,
           and
           should
           very
           often
           differ
           nothing
           from
           servants
           in
           their
           external
           fortune
           and
           condition
           of
           life
           .
           This
           is
           the
           sum
           of
           what
           our
           Saviour
           here
           teaches
           his
           Disciples
           ;
           and
           he
           is
           a
           wonderful
           man
           ,
           and
           very
           quick-sighted
           ,
           who
           can
           discover
           any
           reflection
           on
           civil
           power
           and
           authoritie
           in
           all
           this
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           onely
           observe
           farther
           ,
           that
           when
           our
           Saviour
           calls
           them
           here
           ,
           the
           Princes
           and
           
             Kings
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             or
             Nations
             ,
          
           he
           does
           not
           speak
           this
           in
           disparagement
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           onely
           Heathen
           and
           
             Infidel
             Princes
          
           ,
           who
           did
           this
           :
           for
           there
           were
           no
           other
           Princes
           
           at
           that
           time
           in
           the
           world
           .
           Heathen
           and
           
             Pagan
             Princes
          
           sounds
           now
           as
           a
           note
           of
           infamie
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           distinguished
           from
           
             Christian
             Kings
             and
             Princes
          
           ;
           but
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           or
           Nations
           in
           our
           Saviour's
           time
           ,
           signified
           no
           more
           than
           
             Soveraign
             Princes
          
           ,
           who
           were
           invested
           with
           civil
           authoritie
           :
           And
           our
           Saviour
           onely
           distinguishes
           between
           that
           civil
           power
           and
           authoritie
           which
           was
           exercised
           by
           
             secular
             Princes
          
           ,
           and
           that
           
             spiritual
             Kingdom
          
           which
           he
           was
           now
           about
           to
           erect
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           the
           distinction
           had
           been
           of
           the
           same
           force
           ,
           though
           there
           had
           been
           at
           that
           time
           Jewish
           or
           Christian
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Heathen
           Princes
           .
           Still
           the
           difference
           between
           Civil
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           authoritie
           is
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           no
           Apostle
           or
           Bishop
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           can
           challenge
           the
           power
           or
           authoritie
           of
           earthly
           Princes
           ,
           or
           any
           share
           in
           it
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
          
           What
           we
           may
           learn
           from
           our
           Saviour's
           Practice
           about
           NON-RESISTANCE
           .
        
         
           HAving
           seen
           what
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           our
           Saviour
           was
           ,
           let
           us
           now
           consider
           his
           Practice
           .
           And
           we
           need
           not
           doubt
           but
           our
           Saviour
           lived
           ,
           as
           he
           preacht
           .
           He
           taught
           his
           Disciples
           by
           his
           example
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           his
           Laws
           .
           His
           Life
           was
           the
           best
           Comment
           upon
           his
           Sermons
           ,
           was
           a
           visible
           Lecture
           of
           universal
           Righteousness
           and
           goodness
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           conceive
           a
           more
           perfect
           and
           absolute
           example
           of
           Subjection
           and
           Non-resistance
           ,
           than
           our
           Saviour
           has
           set
           us
           .
        
         
           When
           our
           Saviour
           appeared
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           Iews
           were
           very
           weary
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             yoke
          
           ,
           and
           in
           earnest
           expectation
           of
           their
           Messias
           ,
           who
           ,
           as
           they
           thought
           ,
           would
           restore
           the
           Kingdom
           again
           unto
           Israel
           ;
           and
           this
           expectation
           of
           their
           Messias
           ,
           whom
           they
           mistook
           for
           a
           Temporal
           
           Prince
           ,
           made
           them
           very
           apt
           to
           joyn
           with
           any
           one
           ,
           who
           pretended
           to
           be
           the
           Messias
           ,
           and
           to
           rebel
           against
           the
           Roman
           government
           .
           Such
           most
           likely
           were
           Theudas
           and
           Iudas
           of
           Galilee
           ,
           of
           whom
           we
           have
           mention
           ,
           5
           Acts
           36
           ,
           37.
           and
           it
           is
           not
           impossible
           but
           the
           Aegyptian
           ,
           who
           led
           4000
           men
           into
           the
           wilderness
           ,
           2
           Acts
           38.
           either
           pretended
           to
           be
           the
           Messias
           ,
           or
           some
           fore-runner
           of
           him
           :
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           such
           were
           those
           
             false
             Christs
          
           ,
           and
           
             false
             Prophets
          
           ,
           of
           whom
           our
           Saviour
           warns
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           24
           Matth.
           23.
           
           
             Then
             if
             any
             man
             shall
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             Lo
             here
             is
             Christ
             ,
             or
             there
             ,
             believe
             it
             not
             .
          
        
         
           This
           being
           the
           temper
           of
           the
           
             Iewish
             Nation
          
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           so
           extreamly
           inclined
           to
           Seditions
           ,
           and
           Rebellion
           against
           the
           
             Roman
             powers
          
           ,
           how
           easie
           had
           it
           been
           for
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           had
           he
           pleased
           ,
           to
           have
           made
           himself
           very
           potent
           and
           formidable
           !
           how
           easie
           could
           he
           have
           gained
           even
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           to
           his
           party
           ,
           (
           whose
           great
           quarrel
           was
           at
           his
           meanness
           and
           poverty
           )
           would
           he
           once
           have
           declared
           himself
           a
           
             Temporal
             Prince
          
           ,
           and
           invaded
           the
           Throne
           !
           But
           he
           was
           so
           far
           from
           this
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           perceived
           the
           people
           had
           an
           intention
           to
           take
           him
           by
           force
           and
           make
           him
           a
           King
           ,
           he
           withdrew
           
           himself
           privately
           from
           them
           ,
           
             and
             departed
             into
             a
             mountain
             himself
             alone
             ,
          
           6
           Iohn
           15.
           and
           yet
           I
           presume
           ,
           there
           might
           have
           been
           as
           many
           plausible
           pretences
           to
           have
           justifyed
           a
           Rebellion
           then
           ,
           as
           ever
           there
           were
           in
           any
           Nation
           since
           .
           He
           had
           at
           that
           time
           fed
           
             five
             thousand
             men
             ,
             besides
             women
             and
             children
             ,
             with
             five
             barley
             loaves
             and
             two
             small
             fishes
          
           ;
           and
           what
           a
           formidable
           Enemy
           would
           he
           have
           been
           ,
           who
           could
           Victual
           an
           Army
           by
           Miracles
           ,
           and
           could
           ,
           when
           he
           pleased
           ,
           conquer
           by
           the
           same
           miraculous
           power
           also
           !
           this
           the
           people
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           miraculously
           fed
           ,
           were
           very
           sensible
           of
           and
           did
           hence
           conclude
           ,
           that
           
             he
             was
             the
             Prophet
             that
             should
             come
             into
             the
             world
             ,
          
           and
           that
           it
           was
           time
           to
           take
           him
           ;
           and
           set
           him
           upon
           the
           Throne
           :
           but
           though
           our
           Saviour
           was
           indeed
           the
           Messias
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           not
           such
           a
           Messias
           ,
           as
           they
           expected
           ;
           he
           was
           not
           a
           
             Temporal
             Prince
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           would
           not
           countenance
           their
           Rebellion
           against
           Coesar
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           to
           make
           himself
           a
           King.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           sufficiently
           known
           ,
           that
           Christ
           submitted
           to
           the
           most
           unjust
           sentence
           ,
           to
           the
           most
           ignominious
           and
           painful
           death
           ,
           rather
           than
           resist
           the
           
             higher
             powers
          
           ,
           though
           he
           could
           so
           easily
           have
           
             called
             for
          
           
           
             Legions
             of
             Angels
             to
             his
             rescue
             .
             But
             he
             went
             as
             a
             lamb
             to
             the
             slaughter
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             sheep
             before
             the
             shearer
             is
             dumb
             so
             he
             opened
             not
             his
             mouth
             :
             when
             he
             was
             reviled
             ,
             he
             reviled
             not
             again
             ;
             when
             he
             suffered
             he
             threatned
             not
             ,
             but
             committed
             himself
             to
             him
             who
             judgeth
             righteously
             .
          
           He
           rebuked
           Peter
           ,
           when
           he
           drew
           his
           Sword
           in
           his
           defence
           ,
           and
           tells
           Pilate
           the
           reason
           ,
           why
           he
           was
           so
           easily
           apprehended
           ,
           and
           used
           at
           their
           pleasure
           ,
           without
           any
           resistance
           and
           opposition
           ,
           though
           he
           had
           been
           formerly
           attended
           with
           such
           crouds
           of
           his
           Disciples
           ;
           Because
           he
           was
           no
           
             Temporal
             Prince
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           did
           not
           require
           his
           Disciples
           to
           fight
           for
           him
           ,
           as
           other
           
             Temporal
             Princes
          
           used
           to
           do
           .
           
             Iesus
             answered
             ,
             My
             Kingdom
             is
             not
             of
             this
             world
             :
             if
             my
             Kingdom
             were
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             then
             would
             my
             servants
             fight
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             not
             be
             delivered
             to
             the
             Iews
             ;
             but
             now
             is
             my
             Kingdom
             not
             from
             hence
             ,
          
           18
           Iohn
           36.
           
           Which
           plainly
           shews
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour's
           subjection
           was
           not
           matter
           of
           force
           and
           constraint
           ,
           because
           he
           wanted
           power
           to
           resist
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           matter
           of
           choice
           ,
           that
           which
           was
           most
           agreeable
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           to
           be
           propagated
           by
           carnal
           weapons
           ,
           but
           by
           suffering
           and
           death
           .
        
         
         
           And
           when
           our
           Saviour
           has
           set
           us
           such
           an
           example
           as
           this
           ,
           it
           is
           wonderful
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           any
           ,
           who
           call
           themselves
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           can
           think
           it
           lawful
           to
           Rebel
           against
           their
           Prince
           ,
           and
           defend
           themselves
           from
           the
           most
           unjust
           violence
           by
           a
           more
           unjust
           resistance
           .
           But
           there
           are
           few
           men
           ,
           who
           are
           contented
           to
           follow
           Christ
           to
           the
           Cross
           ;
           they
           do
           not
           like
           that
           part
           of
           his
           example
           ,
           and
           are
           willing
           to
           perswade
           themselves
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           imitate
           it
           .
           And
           there
           are
           two
           things
           ,
           which
           I
           find
           urged
           by
           some
           men
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           briefly
           considered
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           ,
           that
           Christ
           suffered
           patiently
           and
           quietly
           without
           resisting
           the
           most
           unjust
           violence
           ,
           because
           he
           came
           into
           the
           world
           to
           die
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           his
           Soul
           an
           offering
           for
           sin
           .
           And
           how
           could
           so
           innocent
           a
           person
           die
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           unjust
           and
           
             Tyrannical
             powers
          
           ?
           and
           it
           was
           inconsistent
           with
           his
           design
           of
           dying
           for
           sin
           ,
           to
           resist
           and
           oppose
           .
           This
           is
           the
           account
           our
           Saviour
           himself
           gives
           of
           his
           patient
           suffering
           .
           When
           St.
           Peter
           drew
           his
           Sword
           in
           his
           defence
           ,
           he
           tells
           him
           ,
           
             Thinkest
             thou
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             now
             pray
             to
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             presently
             give
             me
             more
             than
             twelve
          
           
           
             Legions
             of
             Angels
             ?
             But
             how
             then
             shall
             the
             Scriptures
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             that
             thus
             it
             must
             be
             ?
          
           26
           Matth.
           43.
           54.
           
           
             And
             the
             cup
             which
             my
             Father
             has
             given
             me
             ,
             shall
             I
             not
             drink
             it
             ?
          
           18
           Iohn
           11.
           
           But
           what
           is
           this
           now
           to
           us
           ?
           our
           Saviour
           did
           not
           resist
           the
           most
           unjust
           and
           Tyrannical
           powers
           ,
           because
           God
           had
           decreed
           he
           should
           die
           by
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           he
           came
           into
           the
           world
           for
           this
           very
           purpose
           ;
           but
           has
           God
           as
           peremptorily
           decreed
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           suffer
           also
           by
           unjust
           violence
           ?
           were
           we
           born
           for
           this
           very
           end
           ,
           to
           suffer
           death
           by
           Herods
           and
           
             Pontius
             Pilates
          
           ?
           to
           be
           the
           slaves
           and
           Vassals
           ,
           the
           scorn
           and
           the
           Triumph
           of
           insolent
           Tyrants
           ?
           certainly
           God
           had
           a
           greater
           care
           and
           regard
           for
           Mankind
           than
           so
           :
           and
           then
           our
           case
           is
           very
           different
           from
           our
           Saviour's
           ;
           and
           though
           he
           died
           patiently
           ,
           we
           may
           defend
           our
           Lives
           ,
           and
           our
           Liberties
           ,
           which
           are
           as
           dear
           as
           our
           Lives
           ,
           if
           we
           can
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           therefore
           they
           add
           ,
           that
           Christ
           took
           upon
           himself
           the
           person
           not
           only
           of
           a
           private
           man
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           servant
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           make
           us
           free
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           only
           as
           to
           our
           Spiritual
           ,
           but
           as
           to
           our
           
             Civil
             Liberties
          
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Virgin
             Mary
          
           sings
           ▪
           
             He
             hath
             shewed
             strength
             with
             his
             arm
             ,
             he
             hath
             scattered
             the
             proud
             in
             the
             imagination
          
           
           
             of
             their
             heart
             :
             he
             hath
             put
             down
             the
             mighty
             from
             their
             seats
             ,
             and
             hath
             exalted
             them
             of
             low
             degree
             ,
          
           1
           Luke
           51
           ,
           52.
           which
           they
           think
           ,
           does
           not
           signifie
           that
           Christ
           has
           established
           Tyrants
           in
           their
           Thrones
           ,
           and
           subjected
           Christians
           to
           the
           vilest
           slavery
           .
           As
           Christ
           has
           taught
           us
           by
           his
           example
           to
           bear
           servitude
           and
           sufferings
           with
           an
           equal
           mind
           ,
           when
           we
           cannot
           help
           it
           ;
           so
           he
           has
           not
           forbid
           us
           to
           vindicate
           and
           recover
           our
           
             natural
             rights
          
           and
           liberties
           ,
           when
           we
           can
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           express
           direction
           of
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             Art
             thou
             called
             being
             a
             servant
             ?
             care
             not
             for
             it
             :
             but
             if
             thou
             mayest
             be
             made
             free
             ,
             use
             it
             rather
             .
             Ye
             are
             bought
             with
             a
             price
             ,
             be
             not
             ye
             the
             servants
             of
             men
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           7.
           21
           ,
           23.
           
        
         
           Now
           in
           answer
           to
           this
           ,
           we
           may
           consider
           in
           general
           ,
           that
           if
           all
           this
           proves
           any
           thing
           ,
           it
           proves
           ,
           that
           Christ
           did
           not
           intend
           ,
           that
           his
           sufferings
           should
           be
           an
           example
           to
           us
           :
           and
           yet
           St.
           Peter
           expresly
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           ;
           
             Christ
             also
             suffered
             for
             us
             ,
             leaving
             us
             an
             example
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             follow
             his
             steps
             :
          
           &
           wherein
           we
           must
           imitate
           Christ
           in
           suffering
           ,
           he
           tells
           us
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           
             viz.
             in
             suffering
             wrongfully
             ,
             in
             taking
             it
             patiently
             ,
             when
             we
             do
             well
             ,
             and
             suffer
             for
             it
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21.
           
           
           And
           I
           think
           St.
           
           Peter's
           Authority
           in
           this
           case
           is
           better
           then
           all
           the
           Arguments
           that
           can
           be
           urged
           against
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           whether
           we
           could
           answer
           these
           Arguments
           or
           no
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           good
           ,
           because
           they
           prove
           that
           which
           is
           manifestly
           false
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           not
           our
           Example
           in
           suffering
           ,
           when
           St.
           Peter
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           :
           but
           yet
           it
           is
           a
           mighty
           satisfaction
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           an
           Argument
           is
           false
           ,
           but
           to
           discover
           ,
           wherein
           the
           fallacy
           consists
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           give
           a
           more
           particular
           answer
           to
           these
           objections
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           As
           for
           their
           first
           Argument
           ,
           that
           Christ
           came
           into
           the
           world
           on
           purpose
           to
           die
           as
           a
           sacrifice
           for
           sin
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           inconsistent
           with
           his
           design
           ,
           and
           the
           person
           he
           undertook
           ,
           to
           resist
           and
           oppose
           ,
           had
           it
           been
           never
           so
           lawful
           to
           resist
           ;
           I
           grant
           it
           is
           very
           true
           ,
           but
           yet
           this
           does
           not
           prove
           ,
           that
           he
           cannot
           be
           our
           example
           in
           suffering
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           This
           is
           not
           the
           only
           reason
           our
           Saviour
           gives
           of
           his
           Non-resistance
           ,
           and
           patient
           suffering
           .
           He
           gives
           Peter
           another
           reason
           ,
           Because
           it
           is
           unlawful
           to
           draw
           the
           Sword
           against
           a
           just
           Authority
           ,
           though
           our
           cause
           be
           never
           so
           just
           :
           
             Put
             up
             thy
             Sword
             again
             into
             his
             place
             ,
             for
          
           
           
             all
             they
             that
             take
             the
             sword
             shall
             perish
             by
             the
             sword
          
           ;
           which
           I
           have
           already
           explained
           to
           you
           at
           large
           .
           So
           that
           our
           Saviour
           acknowledges
           it
           as
           unlawful
           to
           resist
           a
           lawful
           Authority
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           inconsistent
           with
           his
           design
           of
           dying
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           men
           ;
           and
           herein
           certainly
           he
           is
           fit
           to
           be
           our
           example
           ,
           in
           not
           resisting
           a
           lawful
           Authority
           in
           his
           own
           defence
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           grant
           ,
           it
           had
           not
           been
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Person
           which
           our
           Saviour
           took
           ,
           to
           have
           avoided
           death
           by
           a
           forcible
           resistance
           ;
           but
           then
           our
           Saviour
           voluntarily
           took
           such
           a
           Person
           ,
           as
           was
           fit
           to
           be
           an
           example
           to
           us
           .
           His
           Person
           and
           his
           Religion
           were
           very
           well
           suited
           to
           each
           other
           ;
           a
           meek
           ,
           humble
           ,
           suffering
           person
           ,
           to
           be
           an
           example
           of
           a
           meek
           ,
           humble
           and
           suffering
           Religion
           .
           His
           person
           and
           external
           circumstances
           of
           his
           appearance
           were
           on
           purpose
           fitted
           to
           his
           Religion
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           none
           of
           the
           least
           wonders
           of
           the
           Divine
           wisdom
           ,
           that
           the
           work
           of
           our
           redemption
           was
           accomplisht
           in
           such
           a
           
             mysterious
             way
          
           ,
           as
           at
           once
           made
           our
           Saviour
           the
           Author
           of
           our
           redemption
           ,
           and
           an
           example
           of
           all
           the
           graces
           and
           vertues
           of
           the
           Christian
           life
           .
        
         
           Might
           not
           these
           men
           ,
           if
           they
           pleased
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           Argument
           prove
           ,
           that
           
           Christ
           is
           not
           to
           be
           our
           example
           in
           meekness
           and
           poverty
           ,
           and
           contempt
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           forgiving
           enemies
           ,
           &c.
           because
           he
           came
           into
           the
           world
           on
           this
           design
           ,
           
             not
             to
             be
             ministred
             unto
             ,
             but
             to
             minister
             ?
          
           He
           chose
           a
           mean
           and
           low
           fortune
           ▪
           and
           all
           the
           affronts
           and
           indignities
           he
           suffered
           ,
           were
           part
           of
           his
           voluntary
           humiliation
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           became
           him
           to
           bear
           them
           patiently
           ,
           and
           to
           forgive
           them
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           it
           did
           to
           die
           patiently
           by
           wicked
           hands
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           not
           the
           same
           reason
           for
           us
           to
           do
           so
           :
           and
           thus
           it
           will
           be
           hard
           to
           find
           any
           thing
           ,
           wherein
           Christ
           is
           to
           be
           our
           example
           ,
           because
           the
           very
           reason
           of
           his
           coming
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           manner
           and
           circumstances
           of
           his
           appearance
           ,
           all
           that
           he
           did
           and
           suffered
           ,
           may
           be
           resolved
           into
           the
           decree
           and
           appointment
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           voluntary
           undertaking
           ,
           and
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           ancient
           Types
           and
           Prophecies
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           is
           no
           more
           to
           be
           an
           example
           to
           us
           ,
           than
           a
           man
           who
           acts
           the
           part
           of
           a
           beggar
           or
           of
           a
           Prince
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           an
           example
           to
           all
           that
           see
           him
           .
        
         
           But
           methinks
           it
           is
           worth
           considering
           ,
           why
           Christ
           chose
           such
           a
           person
           as
           this
           .
           Why
           he
           was
           born
           of
           mean
           and
           obscure
           parents
           ,
           and
           chose
           a
           poor
           and
           industrious
           
           life
           ,
           and
           an
           accursed
           and
           infamous
           death
           ?
           was
           it
           impossible
           for
           
             Infinite
             wisdom
          
           to
           have
           laid
           a
           more
           glorious
           and
           triumphant
           scene
           of
           our
           redemption
           ?
           was
           there
           no
           possible
           way
           ,
           but
           the
           condescension
           and
           sufferings
           of
           his
           own
           Son
           ?
           Let
           those
           say
           that
           ,
           who
           dare
           venture
           to
           determine
           ,
           what
           infinite
           wisdom
           can
           do
           .
           It
           is
           enough
           for
           me
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           Christ
           took
           such
           a
           mean
           and
           suffering
           person
           upon
           him
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           most
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Religion
           ,
           which
           he
           preacht
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           he
           was
           to
           be
           an
           example
           ;
           and
           therefore
           though
           Christ
           suffered
           for
           other
           reasons
           ,
           and
           to
           other
           ends
           and
           purposes
           ,
           than
           we
           do
           or
           can
           suffer
           ,
           yet
           his
           sufferings
           are
           an
           example
           to
           us
           ,
           because
           God
           chose
           to
           save
           and
           redeem
           us
           by
           the
           sufferings
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           not
           only
           that
           he
           might
           expiate
           our
           sins
           by
           his
           blood
           ,
           but
           also
           that
           he
           might
           be
           an
           example
           to
           us
           of
           meekness
           ,
           and
           patience
           ,
           and
           submission
           to
           the
           Divine
           will
           ,
           and
           subjection
           to
           government
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           most
           unjust
           and
           infamous
           sufferings
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           We
           may
           consider
           further
           ,
           that
           Christ's
           suffering
           in
           obedience
           to
           the
           will
           and
           appointment
           of
           God
           ,
           does
           not
           make
           him
           unfit
           to
           be
           our
           example
           .
           For
           
           though
           God
           has
           not
           so
           peremptorily
           decreed
           ,
           that
           all
           Christians
           should
           suffer
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           that
           Christ
           should
           suffer
           ,
           yet
           whenever
           we
           are
           called
           forth
           to
           suffer
           ,
           (
           as
           we
           always
           are
           ,
           when
           we
           cannot
           avoid
           suffering
           without
           resisting
           a
           lawful
           Authority
           )
           our
           sufferings
           are
           as
           much
           the
           effects
           of
           God's
           decree
           and
           appointment
           ,
           as
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christ
           were
           ;
           and
           in
           such
           cases
           every
           Christian
           may
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           say
           ,
           as
           his
           Lord
           did
           ,
           
             The
             Cup
             which
             my
             Father
             hath
             given
             me
             ▪
             shall
             I
             not
             drink
             it
             ?
          
           Thus
           St.
           Peter
           expresly
           tells
           the
           Christians
           to
           whom
           he
           wrote
           ,
           and
           gives
           it
           as
           a
           reason
           ,
           why
           they
           should
           suffer
           patiently
           ,
           
             even
             for
             doing
             well
             .
             For
             even
             hereunto
             were
             you
             called
             ,
             because
             Christ
             also
             suffered
             for
             us
             ,
             leaving
             us
             an
             example
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             follow
             his
             steps
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           21.
           
           Now
           calling
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           signifies
           the
           choice
           and
           election
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           always
           supposes
           a
           divine
           
             decree
             ,
             appointment
          
           ,
           and
           constitution
           ,
           as
           the
           foundation
           of
           it
           .
           Thus
           St.
           Paul
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           gifts
           and
           calling
           (
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           )
           of
           God
           are
           without
           repentance
           ,
           11
           Rom.
           29.
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           decree
           he
           made
           to
           choose
           the
           pesterity
           of
           Abraham
           for
           his
           people
           ,
           which
           still
           intitled
           all
           those
           of
           them
           to
           the
           blessings
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           who
           would
           believe
           
           in
           Christ.
           Thus
           the
           state
           of
           Christianity
           is
           our
           calling
           ,
           and
           holy
           calling
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           1.
           9.
           3
           
           Heb.
           1.
           because
           it
           is
           the
           way
           and
           means
           God
           hath
           chosen
           and
           appointed
           for
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Mankind
           :
           and
           Christians
           are
           often
           stiled
           the
           Called
           ,
           because
           God
           has
           now
           decreed
           to
           chuse
           all
           the
           sincere
           Disciples
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           he
           formerly
           did
           the
           posterity
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           to
           be
           his
           peculiar
           people
           ;
           and
           throughout
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           God
           is
           never
           said
           to
           call
           ,
           nor
           any
           one
           to
           be
           
             called
             of
             God
          
           ,
           but
           with
           respect
           to
           some
           divine
           decree
           and
           constitution
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           St.
           Peter
           tells
           the
           Christians
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           
             called
             to
             suffer
          
           ,
           it
           signifies
           that
           God
           has
           appointed
           them
           to
           it
           ,
           by
           his
           positive
           will
           and
           decree
           .
        
         
           This
           St.
           Paul
           discourses
           more
           at
           large
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           comforts
           them
           under
           their
           sufferings
           from
           this
           very
           consideration
           ,
           that
           the
           sufferings
           which
           they
           underwent
           ,
           were
           not
           the
           effects
           of
           meer
           chance
           and
           accident
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           wickedness
           and
           injustice
           of
           men
           ,
           nor
           barely
           of
           Gods
           permission
           ,
           but
           of
           his
           decree
           and
           appointment
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           might
           certainly
           conclude
           ,
           that
           what
           ever
           their
           sufferings
           were
           ,
           they
           should
           turn
           to
           their
           good
           ,
           
           8
           Rom.
           28
           ,
           29
           ,
           30.
           
           
             And
             we
             know
             that
             all
             things
             work
             together
             for
             good
             to
             them
             that
             love
             God
             ,
             to
             them
             that
             are
             called
             according
             to
             his
             purpose
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             to
             those
             who
             are
             called
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           suffer
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           argument
           the
           Apostle
           is
           discoursing
           of
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           will
           and
           pleasure
           and
           appointment
           .
        
         
           Sufferings
           are
           not
           for
           the
           good
           of
           all
           profest
           Christians
           ,
           for
           they
           may
           tempt
           Hypocrites
           to
           renounce
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           great
           and
           severe
           sufferings
           may
           be
           too
           powerful
           a
           temptation
           for
           weak
           though
           sincere
           Christians
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           the
           rage
           and
           malice
           of
           men
           boils
           and
           swells
           ,
           God
           sets
           bounds
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           does
           not
           suffer
           these
           persecutions
           and
           afflictions
           promiscuously
           to
           light
           upon
           all
           Christians
           ,
           but
           exerciseth
           a
           very
           particular
           providence
           in
           chusing
           out
           fit
           persons
           to
           suffer
           ,
           in
           directing
           the
           storm
           and
           tempest
           of
           Persecution
           to
           fall
           where
           he
           pleases
           ,
           upon
           such
           Persons
           ,
           who
           are
           armed
           with
           saith
           and
           patience
           to
           resist
           its
           fury
           ,
           and
           to
           bear
           and
           conquer
           its
           rage
           .
           And
           such
           persons
           ,
           who
           are
           thus
           appointed
           ,
           who
           are
           thus
           called
           by
           God
           to
           suffer
           ,
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           conquer
           ,
           and
           to
           receive
           the
           reward
           of
           Conquerours
           .
           For
           thus
           the
           Apostle
           adds
           ,
           
             For
             whom
             he
          
           
           
             did
             foreknow
             ,
             he
             also
             did
             predestinate
             to
             be
             conformed
             to
             the
             Image
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             the
             first-born
             among
             many
             brethren
             .
          
           This
           conformity
           to
           the
           Image
           of
           Christ
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           does
           plainly
           signifie
           a
           conformity
           to
           him
           in
           sufferings
           ,
           as
           is
           evident
           from
           the
           whole
           scope
           of
           the
           place
           .
           Some
           persons
           it
           seems
           there
           are
           ,
           whom
           God
           does
           predestinate
           or
           fore-appoint
           to
           be
           conformed
           to
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christ
           :
           for
           this
           is
           not
           the
           actual
           portion
           of
           all
           Christians
           ,
           though
           it
           is
           the
           condition
           of
           our
           Discipleship
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           those
           whom
           he
           did
           foreknow
           .
           Now
           the
           fore-knowledge
           of
           God
           includes
           his
           choice
           and
           election
           ;
           he
           chuses
           out
           of
           the
           body
           of
           Christians
           ,
           some
           fit
           persons
           to
           make
           his
           Martyrs
           and
           Confessors
           ,
           to
           be
           examples
           of
           Faith
           and
           Patience
           and
           Courage
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           
             And
             whom
             he
             did
             predestinate
             ,
             them
             he
             also
             called
             ;
             and
             whom
             he
             called
             ,
             them
             he
             also
             justified
             ;
             and
             whom
             he
             justified
             ▪
             them
             he
             also
             glorified
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           those
           persons
           whom
           God
           thus
           chuses
           ,
           and
           preordains
           to
           suffer
           as
           Christ
           did
           ,
           in
           time
           he
           calls
           forth
           to
           suffer
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           does
           so
           he
           justifies
           them
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           brings
           them
           off
           with
           triumph
           and
           victory
           ,
           and
           owns
           and
           applauds
           their
           Faith
           and
           Patience
           .
           For
           
           so
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           sometimes
           signifies
           ;
           and
           therefore
           to
           be
           justified
           ,
           is
           expounded
           by
           to
           conquer
           and
           overcome
           ▪
           3
           Rom.
           4.
           
           
             That
             thou
             mightest
             be
             justified
          
           (
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           )
           
             in
             thy
             sayings
             ,
             and
             mightest
             overcome
             when
             thou
             art
             judged
             .
          
           And
           indeed
           this
           is
           properly
           to
           be
           justified
           in
           any
           trial
           or
           combate
           ,
           to
           overcome
           and
           conquer
           ;
           and
           that
           God
           who
           gives
           the
           victory
           ,
           gives
           the
           reward
           too
           ;
           and
           whom
           he
           justifies
           ,
           them
           he
           also
           glorifies
           :
           which
           seems
           to
           refer
           not
           to
           those
           rewards
           which
           are
           common
           to
           all
           Christians
           ,
           but
           to
           some
           peculiar
           degree
           of
           glory
           ,
           which
           is
           prepared
           for
           such
           Conquerours
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           ;
           
             If
             so
             be
             ,
             that
             we
             suffer
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             also
             glorified
             together
             ,
          
           17
           v.
           
        
         
           So
           that
           though
           God
           has
           not
           made
           us
           slaves
           and
           vassals
           to
           the
           humour
           of
           every
           Tyrant
           ,
           yet
           all
           the
           afflictions
           and
           sufferings
           of
           Christians
           ,
           especially
           those
           ,
           which
           befal
           them
           on
           the
           account
           of
           Religion
           ,
           are
           as
           particularly
           ordered
           and
           determined
           by
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christ
           himself
           were
           :
           and
           therefore
           there
           is
           no
           difference
           upon
           this
           account
           between
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           sufferings
           of
           his
           Disciples
           ;
           and
           therefore
           though
           Christ
           came
           into
           the
           world
           on
           purpose
           to
           suffer
           in
           obedience
           to
           the
           
           Divine
           will
           ,
           this
           does
           not
           make
           him
           ever
           the
           less
           fit
           to
           be
           an
           example
           to
           us
           .
           Nay
           ,
           his
           obedience
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God
           in
           suffering
           the
           hardest
           things
           from
           the
           most
           unjust
           and
           Tyrannical
           powers
           ,
           is
           an
           example
           to
           us
           of
           the
           same
           patient
           suffering
           ,
           and
           submission
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           none
           of
           us
           in
           particular
           can
           know
           that
           God
           has
           decreed
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           suffer
           such
           or
           such
           things
           ,
           and
           from
           such
           or
           such
           hands
           ,
           as
           our
           Saviour
           did
           ;
           but
           yet
           this
           we
           know
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           God's
           will
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           patiently
           endure
           those
           sufferings
           ,
           which
           we
           cannot
           avoid
           without
           sin
           ;
           and
           since
           he
           has
           forbid
           us
           by
           express
           Laws
           to
           resist
           the
           higher
           powers
           ,
           whatever
           sufferings
           cannot
           be
           avoided
           without
           resistance
           ,
           it
           is
           God's
           will
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           submit
           to
           them
           .
           And
           since
           none
           of
           these
           sufferings
           ,
           which
           are
           unavoidable
           to
           us
           ,
           befal
           us
           without
           the
           particular
           decree
           and
           appointment
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           have
           reason
           in
           imitation
           of
           our
           great
           Master
           ,
           to
           submit
           to
           them
           with
           the
           same
           cheerfulness
           and
           self-resignation
           as
           he
           did
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           something
           indeed
           in
           the
           example
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           which
           in
           our
           
           circumstances
           we
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           imitate
           .
           For
           he
           punctually
           knowing
           ,
           what
           God's
           will
           and
           pleasure
           was
           concerning
           him
           ,
           voluntarily
           chose
           that
           condition
           ,
           which
           he
           so
           well
           knew
           ,
           God
           had
           allotted
           for
           him
           .
           He
           freely
           chose
           a
           mean
           and
           servile
           fortune
           ,
           he
           chose
           suffering
           and
           death
           ;
           when
           his
           time
           of
           offering
           up
           himself
           was
           come
           ,
           he
           went
           up
           to
           Ierusalem
           on
           purpose
           to
           die
           there
           :
           but
           we
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           choose
           poverty
           and
           disgrace
           and
           suffering
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           bound
           voluntarily
           to
           deliver
           up
           our selves
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           Tyrants
           and
           Persecutours
           ,
           who
           thirst
           after
           our
           Blood.
           We
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           use
           all
           just
           and
           honest
           arts
           to
           make
           our
           condition
           easie
           and
           comfortable
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           to
           avoid
           the
           rage
           and
           fury
           of
           bloody
           men
           ,
           because
           we
           cannot
           tell
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           will
           and
           appointment
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           suffer
           ,
           till
           our
           sufferings
           are
           unavoidable
           ▪
           and
           then
           when
           we
           must
           either
           suffer
           or
           sin
           ,
           when
           we
           must
           either
           renounce
           our
           Religion
           ,
           or
           resist
           the
           powers
           ,
           we
           must
           embrace
           suffering
           and
           death
           ,
           as
           that
           portion
           ,
           which
           God
           has
           allotted
           for
           us
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           onely
           observe
           ,
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           what
           a
           mighty
           security
           this
           is
           to
           all
           good
           Christians
           ,
           how
           absolute
           or
           tyrannical
           
           soever
           the
           power
           be
           under
           which
           they
           live
           ;
           that
           they
           are
           safe
           in
           God's
           hands
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Powers
           of
           men
           and
           Devils
           cannot
           touch
           them
           ,
           till
           God
           by
           a
           positive
           decree
           appoints
           and
           orders
           their
           suffering
           .
           There
           could
           not
           be
           greater
           nor
           more
           absolute
           Tyrants
           than
           the
           
             Roman
             Emperours
          
           were
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           had
           no
           power
           over
           the
           meanest
           Christian
           ,
           but
           by
           an
           express
           commission
           from
           Heaven
           .
           This
           is
           the
           special
           priviledge
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           above
           the
           rest
           of
           mankind
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           God's
           peculiar
           care
           and
           charge
           ;
           that
           he
           does
           not
           permit
           any
           sufferings
           or
           persecutions
           to
           befal
           them
           ,
           but
           what
           he
           himself
           orders
           and
           appoints
           .
           It
           is
           a
           great
           security
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           evil
           happens
           to
           men
           but
           what
           God
           permits
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           permits
           nothing
           but
           what
           he
           can
           over-rule
           to
           wise
           and
           good
           ends
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           a
           greater
           happiness
           to
           have
           our
           condition
           immediately
           allotted
           by
           God.
           God
           may
           permit
           a
           great
           many
           evils
           to
           befal
           us
           in
           anger
           and
           displeasure
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           takes
           us
           into
           his
           immediate
           protection
           ,
           and
           under
           his
           own
           government
           ,
           whatever
           evils
           he
           appoints
           for
           us
           ,
           whoever
           are
           the
           instruments
           of
           them
           ,
           are
           certainly
           
           for
           our
           good
           :
           and
           therefore
           there
           is
           no
           such
           danger
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Non-resistance
           ,
           as
           some
           men
           imagine
           .
           How
           absolute
           soever
           this
           may
           be
           thought
           to
           render
           Princes
           ,
           sincere
           Christians
           can
           suffer
           nothing
           by
           it
           :
           for
           they
           shall
           suffer
           nothing
           ,
           more
           nor
           less
           ,
           than
           what
           God
           appoints
           for
           them
           to
           suffer
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           also
           urged
           against
           the
           obligation
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           example
           to
           suffer
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           that
           Christ
           by
           his
           state
           of
           servitude
           and
           sufferings
           ,
           has
           purchas'd
           liberty
           for
           us
           ;
           and
           that
           not
           onely
           a
           spiritual
           and
           internal
           ,
           but
           an
           external
           and
           civil
           liberty
           .
           We
           are
           no
           longer
           bound
           to
           submit
           to
           usurping
           and
           tyrannical
           powers
           ,
           when
           we
           have
           strength
           and
           power
           to
           deliver
           our selves
           from
           that
           necessity
           .
           There
           is
           no
           help
           for
           it
           ,
           but
           men
           who
           are
           weak
           and
           unable
           to
           resist
           ,
           must
           obey
           and
           suffer
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           matter
           of
           force
           ,
           not
           of
           duty
           :
           We
           are
           now
           bought
           with
           a
           price
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           not
           chuse
           a
           state
           of
           subjection
           and
           servitude
           to
           men
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Now
           in
           answer
           to
           this
           ,
           we
           may
           consider
           first
           ,
           that
           this
           obedience
           and
           subjection
           to
           
             Soveraign
             Princes
          
           ,
           either
           was
           a
           duty
           before
           Christ's
           appearing
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           or
           it
           was
           not
           .
           If
           it
           were
           
           not
           ,
           then
           our
           deliverance
           from
           this
           subjection
           to
           Princes
           ,
           is
           no
           part
           of
           that
           liberty
           which
           Christ
           has
           purchas'd
           for
           us
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           the
           natural
           right
           of
           mankind
           before
           ;
           and
           therefore
           there
           was
           no
           need
           of
           Christ's
           dying
           to
           purchase
           this
           ,
           which
           he
           cannot
           give
           us
           a
           greater
           right
           to
           than
           we
           had
           before
           his
           death
           .
           If
           subjection
           and
           Non-resistance
           were
           our
           duty
           before
           ,
           and
           ceases
           to
           be
           our
           duty
           now
           ,
           then
           Christ
           by
           his
           death
           has
           cancelled
           the
           obligations
           of
           our
           duty
           ,
           and
           purchas'd
           a
           liberty
           and
           freedom
           not
           to
           do
           that
           now
           which
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           or
           Nature
           we
           were
           bound
           to
           do
           before
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           Christ
           by
           his
           death
           has
           abrogated
           not
           onely
           the
           Ceremonial
           ,
           but
           some
           Moral
           Laws
           ;
           which
           I
           shew'd
           you
           before
           was
           contrary
           to
           the
           nature
           and
           designe
           of
           his
           undertaking
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           strangely
           unaccountable
           ,
           how
           obedience
           to
           any
           Law
           should
           abrogate
           and
           cancel
           it
           .
           How
           Christ
           by
           subjection
           to
           the
           higher
           powers
           ,
           should
           for
           ever
           after
           deliver
           his
           Disciples
           from
           the
           necessity
           of
           subjection
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           free
           from
           the
           authority
           and
           government
           of
           Princes
           ,
           whenever
           they
           dislike
           their
           government
           .
           A
           typical
           Law
           may
           be
           fulfilled
           and
           receive
           its
           just
           accomplishment
           ,
           
           and
           then
           its
           obligation
           ceases
           .
           Thus
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           fulfilled
           the
           Levitical
           sacrifices
           ,
           and
           put
           an
           end
           to
           them
           :
           But
           the
           authority
           of
           a
           moral
           Law
           is
           confirmed
           and
           strengthened
           ,
           not
           abrogated
           and
           disanulled
           by
           great
           examples
           .
           When
           Christ
           quietly
           and
           patiently
           submitted
           to
           the
           most
           unjust
           sentence
           ,
           in
           obedience
           to
           lawful
           authoritie
           ,
           he
           either
           did
           well
           or
           ill
           in
           it
           :
           If
           he
           did
           ill
           ,
           his
           example
           indeed
           is
           not
           to
           be
           imitated
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           did
           well
           ,
           how
           did
           his
           doing
           well
           deliver
           us
           from
           the
           obligation
           of
           doing
           well
           ?
           Did
           his
           doing
           well
           ,
           make
           it
           ill
           for
           us
           to
           do
           as
           he
           did
           ?
           Why
           did
           not
           his
           perfect
           and
           unsinning
           obedience
           as
           well
           deliver
           us
           from
           the
           obligation
           of
           all
           the
           other
           Laws
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           from
           obedience
           and
           subjection
           to
           Princes
           ?
        
         
           The
           Antinomians
           indeed
           are
           so
           absurd
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           Christ
           fulfilled
           all
           righteousness
           in
           our
           stead
           ,
           and
           that
           every
           believer
           has
           fulfilled
           the
           Law
           in
           Christ
           ;
           and
           therefore
           is
           not
           bound
           to
           fulfil
           it
           in
           his
           own
           person
           as
           a
           condition
           of
           life
           and
           salvation
           .
           But
           yet
           they
           are
           not
           so
           absurd
           as
           to
           say
           that
           Christ
           by
           the
           righteousness
           of
           his
           life
           and
           death
           ,
           has
           altered
           the
           nature
           of
           good
           and
           evil
           ,
           and
           cancelled
           
           any
           one
           Law
           of
           God.
           The
           Law
           is
           in
           force
           still
           ,
           and
           the
           dutie
           is
           the
           same
           ;
           but
           the
           Law
           cannot
           take
           hold
           of
           them
           ,
           nor
           exact
           a
           personal
           righteousness
           from
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           already
           fulfilled
           the
           Law
           in
           Christ.
           But
           now
           these
           men
           must
           say
           ,
           that
           Christ
           has
           not
           onely
           fulfilled
           the
           Law
           of
           subjection
           and
           non-resistance
           ,
           as
           a
           condition
           of
           salvation
           ,
           but
           has
           cancelled
           it
           as
           a
           rule
           of
           life
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           death
           of
           Christ
           could
           not
           purchase
           any
           civil
           rights
           or
           liberties
           which
           we
           had
           not
           before
           ,
           nor
           make
           any
           change
           in
           the
           external
           fortunes
           or
           conditions
           of
           men
           .
           The
           death
           of
           Christ
           is
           represented
           in
           Scripture
           either
           as
           an
           atonement
           or
           expiation
           of
           sin
           ,
           or
           as
           the
           purchase
           and
           seal
           of
           the
           new
           Covenant
           .
           Now
           how
           does
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           by
           expiating
           our
           sins
           ,
           deliver
           us
           from
           subjection
           to
           our
           civil
           Governours
           ?
           What
           connexion
           is
           there
           between
           the
           expiation
           of
           our
           sins
           ,
           and
           our
           freedom
           from
           the
           authoritie
           of
           Princes
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           does
           one
           ,
           must
           be
           supposed
           to
           do
           the
           other
           ?
        
         
           And
           as
           for
           the
           new
           Covenant
           ,
           where
           does
           that
           grant
           any
           new
           franchises
           and
           liberties
           to
           subjects
           ?
           Let
           them
           produce
           their
           new
           Charter
           to
           justifie
           their
           exemption
           
           from
           subjection
           to
           Princes
           ;
           let
           them
           shew
           any
           one
           saying
           in
           the
           Gospel
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           if
           they
           can
           ,
           to
           that
           purpose
           .
           What
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           is
           ,
           you
           have
           already
           heard
           ;
           and
           when
           Christ
           died
           to
           confirm
           the
           new
           Covenant
           in
           his
           bloud
           ,
           it
           is
           absurd
           to
           say
           that
           he
           has
           purchased
           any
           liberties
           for
           us
           ,
           but
           what
           he
           has
           expresly
           granted
           to
           us
           in
           his
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           He
           does
           indeed
           promise
           libertie
           &
           freedom
           to
           his
           subjects
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           a
           libertie
           of
           another
           nature
           ;
           a
           libertie
           from
           the
           power
           and
           dominion
           of
           sin
           .
           
             Ye
             shall
             know
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             shall
             make
             you
             free
             ,
          
           8
           John
           32.
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Gospel-revelation
           should
           deliver
           them
           from
           the
           Empire
           of
           their
           lusts
           ,
           and
           give
           them
           the
           true
           government
           and
           masterie
           of
           themselves
           :
           And
           therefore
           he
           adds
           ,
           
             Verily
             ,
             verily
             ,
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             Whosoever
             committeth
             sin
             ,
             is
             the
             servant
             of
             sin
             .
             And
             the
             servant
             abideth
             not
             in
             the
             house
             for
             ever
             :
             but
             the
             son
             abideth
             for
             ever
             .
             If
             the
             son
             therefore
             shall
             make
             you
             free
             ,
             ye
             shall
             be
             free
             indeed
             ,
          
           34
           ,
           35
           ,
           36
           v.
           
        
         
           But
           does
           not
           St.
           Paul
           advise
           the
           Corinthians
           to
           assert
           even
           their
           civil
           and
           political
           freedom
           when
           they
           can
           ,
           and
           that
           from
           this
           argument
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           
           the
           freemen
           of
           Christ
           ?
           which
           seems
           to
           intimate
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           such
           a
           connexion
           between
           our
           spiritual
           and
           civil
           Liberties
           ,
           that
           it
           does
           not
           become
           Christ's
           freemen
           to
           be
           slaves
           and
           servants
           unto
           men
           .
           1
           Cor.
           7.
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           23
           v.
           
             Art
             thou
             called
             ,
             being
             a
             servant
             ?
             care
             not
             for
             it
             :
             but
             if
             thou
             mayest
             be
             made
             free
             ,
             use
             it
             rather
             .
             For
             he
             that
             is
             called
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             being
             a
             servant
             ,
             is
             the
             Lord
             's
             free
             man
             :
             likewise
             also
             he
             that
             is
             called
             ,
             being
             free
             ,
             is
             Christ's
             servant
             .
             Ye
             are
             bought
             with
             a
             price
             ,
             be
             not
             the
             servants
             of
             men
             .
          
        
         
           But
           what
           is
           it
           they
           would
           prove
           from
           these
           words
           ?
           that
           our
           subjection
           to
           men
           is
           inconsistent
           with
           our
           freedom
           in
           Christ
           ?
           that
           the
           Apostle
           expresly
           denies
           .
           
             For
             he
             that
             is
             a
             servont
             ,
             is
             Christ's
             freeman
             .
          
           Or
           that
           Christ
           ,
           when
           he
           made
           us
           free
           ,
           did
           deliver
           us
           from
           the
           subjection
           of
           men
           ?
           not
           that
           neither
           .
           For
           he
           does
           not
           advise
           Christian
           servants
           to
           leave
           their
           masters
           ,
           as
           he
           might
           and
           ought
           to
           have
           done
           ,
           if
           Christ
           had
           bestowed
           this
           civil
           libertie
           on
           them
           ;
           but
           he
           was
           so
           far
           from
           this
           ,
           that
           when
           Onesimus
           had
           run
           away
           from
           his
           Master
           Philemon
           ,
           and
           was
           converted
           by
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           and
           proved
           very
           useful
           and
           serviceable
           in
           the
           ministrie
           ,
           yet
           he
           would
           not
           detain
           
           him
           from
           his
           Master
           ,
           without
           asking
           his
           leave
           :
           which
           occasioned
           the
           Epistle
           to
           Philemon
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           see
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           in
           this
           place
           he
           advises
           the
           Christian
           servants
           not
           to
           be
           concerned
           at
           their
           being
           servants
           ;
           which
           was
           no
           injury
           at
           all
           to
           their
           Christian
           libertie
           :
           But
           if
           they
           could
           procure
           their
           libertie
           by
           any
           fair
           and
           just
           means
           ,
           they
           should
           chuse
           to
           do
           it
           ;
           which
           is
           upon
           many
           accounts
           more
           desirable
           ,
           especially
           when
           Christians
           were
           servants
           to
           heathen
           Masters
           ,
           as
           it
           often
           was
           in
           those
           days
           .
        
         
           But
           does
           not
           the
           Apostle
           expresly
           tell
           them
           ,
           Ye
           are
           bought
           with
           a
           price
           ,
           be
           not
           ye
           the
           servants
           of
           men
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           he
           does
           :
           but
           sure
           this
           cannot
           signifie
           that
           servants
           should
           cast
           off
           the
           authoritie
           of
           their
           Masters
           .
           For
           that
           is
           directly
           contrary
           to
           what
           he
           had
           advised
           them
           before
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           his
           own
           practice
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Onesimus
           ,
           whom
           he
           sent
           back
           to
           his
           Master
           Philemon
           .
           But
           all
           that
           I
           understand
           by
           it
           ,
           is
           this
           ;
           that
           those
           Christian
           servants
           who
           could
           not
           obtain
           their
           freedom
           ,
           should
           yet
           take
           care
           not
           to
           be
           servants
           to
           the
           lusts
           and
           passions
           of
           their
           Heathen
           Masters
           .
           For
           though
           a
           state
           of
           civil
           bondage
           and
           
           slavery
           is
           not
           inconsistent
           with
           their
           Christian
           libertie
           ,
           yet
           to
           be
           ministers
           and
           servants
           to
           the
           vices
           of
           men
           ,
           is
           :
           And
           therefore
           when
           they
           lay
           under
           any
           such
           temptation
           (
           as
           Christians
           who
           served
           Heathen
           Masters
           could
           not
           long
           escape
           it
           )
           they
           must
           then
           remember
           that
           they
           are
           Christ's
           freemen
           ,
           who
           were
           bought
           with
           a
           price
           ;
           and
           therefore
           must
           neither
           be
           servants
           to
           their
           own
           lusts
           ,
           nor
           to
           the
           lusts
           of
           other
           men
           .
           And
           the
           reason
           why
           I
           chuse
           this
           sence
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           is
           this
           ;
           because
           the
           Apostle
           opposes
           being
           bought
           with
           a
           price
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           their
           being
           redeemed
           by
           Christ
           ,
           or
           being
           Christ's
           freemen
           ,
           to
           their
           being
           the
           servants
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           inconsistent
           with
           each
           other
           .
           And
           therefore
           their
           being
           the
           servants
           of
           men
           ,
           cannot
           be
           understood
           of
           civil
           servitude
           ,
           which
           he
           before
           had
           told
           them
           was
           not
           inconsistent
           with
           their
           Christian
           libertie
           ,
           but
           of
           being
           servants
           to
           the
           vices
           of
           men
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           now
           is
           all
           this
           to
           subjection
           to
           
             Soveraign
             Princes
          
           ?
           Does
           the
           Apostle
           exhort
           the
           Christians
           too
           to
           throw
           off
           the
           civil
           powers
           ?
           It
           was
           possible
           for
           a
           Christian
           servant
           to
           purchase
           his
           libertie
           ,
           or
           to
           obtain
           it
           some
           other
           lawful
           ways
           ;
           but
           how
           can
           subjects
           deliver
           themselves
           
           from
           the
           authoritie
           of
           Princes
           ?
           unless
           they
           go
           into
           some
           Country
           where
           there
           is
           no
           government
           ,
           or
           resist
           and
           rebel
           against
           the
           higher
           powers
           where
           they
           are
           :
           Neither
           of
           which
           is
           agreeable
           to
           our
           Apostles
           Doctrine
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           allow
           servants
           to
           run
           away
           from
           their
           Masters
           ,
           much
           less
           rebel
           against
           them
           to
           procure
           their
           libertie
           .
        
         
           Nor
           was
           the
           case
           the
           same
           between
           Christian
           subjects
           and
           soveraign
           Princes
           ,
           and
           between
           Masters
           and
           Servants
           ;
           and
           therefore
           neither
           is
           the
           reason
           the
           same
           ,
           why
           subjects
           should
           desire
           freedom
           from
           the
           higher
           powers
           .
           Servants
           in
           those
           days
           were
           slaves
           and
           vassals
           ,
           and
           were
           kept
           in
           such
           constant
           attendance
           on
           their
           Masters
           ,
           that
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           very
           difficult
           ;
           besides
           the
           other
           temptations
           they
           were
           exposed
           to
           ,
           to
           gain
           any
           time
           or
           libertie
           for
           attending
           on
           Christian
           Worship
           ,
           and
           the
           instructions
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           Christian
           subjects
           are
           more
           at
           their
           own
           disposal
           ,
           even
           under
           
             Heathen
             Princes
          
           ;
           and
           have
           all
           that
           libertie
           ,
           excepting
           the
           case
           of
           persecution
           ,
           which
           is
           necessary
           for
           the
           purposes
           of
           Religion
           ;
           which
           yet
           is
           the
           onely
           reason
           intimated
           here
           ,
           why
           the
           Apostle
           advises
           servants
           to
           procure
           their
           freedom
           ,
           if
           they
           can
           .
        
         
         
           To
           conclude
           this
           Argument
           ;
           there
           were
           a
           sort
           of
           men
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           Apostles
           days
           ,
           who
           boasted
           mightily
           of
           their
           Christian
           libertie
           ,
           and
           thought
           scorn
           for
           a
           Christian
           either
           to
           be
           a
           servant
           or
           a
           subject
           .
           For
           this
           reason
           St.
           Paul
           in
           this
           place
           instructs
           servants
           ,
           that
           their
           Christian
           libertie
           is
           not
           injured
           by
           their
           being
           servants
           :
           for
           this
           reason
           are
           there
           such
           frequent
           directions
           to
           servants
           to
           obey
           their
           Masters
           .
           For
           this
           reason
           does
           St.
           Peter
           caution
           the
           Christians
           against
           this
           pretence
           of
           Christian
           libertie
           ,
           which
           some
           abused
           then
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           still
           ,
           to
           the
           disturbance
           of
           civil
           governments
           ;
           
             As
             free
             ,
             but
             not
             using
             your
             liberty
             for
             a
             cloak
             of
             maliciousness
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             servants
             of
             God.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
          
           What
           St.
           Paul
           Preached
           about
           Non-resistance
           of
           the
           
             Higher
             Powers
          
           .
        
         
           HAving
           thus
           concluded
           what
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           Example
           of
           our
           Saviour
           was
           ,
           about
           subjection
           to
           the
           higher
           powers
           ;
           let
           us
           now
           consider
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           Example
           of
           his
           Apostles
           .
           Not
           as
           if
           the
           Authority
           and
           Example
           of
           our
           Saviour
           were
           not
           sufficient
           of
           it self
           to
           make
           a
           Law
           ,
           but
           stood
           in
           need
           of
           the
           confirmation
           and
           additional
           authority
           of
           his
           own
           Apostles
           ;
           but
           we
           might
           justly
           suspect
           our selves
           mistaken
           in
           the
           meaning
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           words
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           intention
           and
           design
           of
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           had
           none
           of
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           were
           immediately
           instructed
           by
           himself
           ,
           and
           acquainted
           with
           the
           most
           secret
           mysteries
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           ever
           preacht
           any
           such
           Doctrine
           as
           this
           ,
           of
           Subjection
           to
           Princes
           .
           And
           therefore
           to
           give
           you
           the
           more
           abundant
           assurance
           of
           this
           ,
           I
           shall
           plainly
           shew
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           taught
           the
           same
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           imitated
           the
           example
           of
           their
           great
           Master
           .
        
         
         
           I
           shall
           begin
           with
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           who
           has
           as
           fully
           declared
           himself
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           possible
           any
           man
           can
           do
           by
           words
           ,
           13
           Rom.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           
             Let
             every
             Soul
             be
             subject
             unto
             the
             higher
             Powers
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             no
             power
             but
             of
             God
             :
             the
             Powers
             that
             be
             ,
             are
             ordained
             of
             God
             Whosoever
             therefore
             resisteth
             the
             power
             ,
             resisteth
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             they
             that
             resist
             ,
             shall
             receive
             to
             themselves
             damnation
             .
          
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           very
           express
           Testimony
           against
           Resistance
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           consider
           it
           at
           large
           ;
           for
           there
           have
           been
           various
           Arts
           used
           to
           pervert
           every
           word
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           this
           Text
           speak
           quite
           contrary
           to
           the
           design
           and
           intention
           of
           the
           Apostle
           in
           it
           :
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           divide
           the
           words
           into
           three
           general
           parts
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Doctrine
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           instructs
           them
           in
           :
           
             Let
             every
             Soul
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             higher
             powers
             .
          
           2.
           
           The
           reason
           whereby
           he
           proves
           and
           inforces
           this
           Doctrine
           :
           
             For
             there
             is
             no
             power
             but
             of
             God
             ;
             the
             powers
             that
             be
             ,
             are
             ordained
             of
             God.
             Whosoever
             therefore
             resisteth
             the
             power
             ,
             resisteth
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God.
          
           3.
           
           The
           punishment
           of
           such
           resistance
           :
           
             And
             they
             that
             resist
             ,
             shall
             receive
             to
             themselves
             damnation
             .
          
        
         
         
           1.
           
           I
           shall
           begin
           with
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           
             That
             every
             Soul
             must
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             higher
             powers
             .
          
           And
           here
           are
           three
           things
           to
           to
           be
           explained
           .
           1.
           
           Who
           are
           contained
           under
           this
           general
           expression
           of
           
             every
             Soul.
          
           2.
           
           Who
           are
           meant
           by
           
             the
             higher
             powers
          
           .
           3.
           
           What
           is
           meant
           by
           being
           subject
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Who
           are
           contained
           under
           this
           general
           expression
           of
           
             every
             Soul
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           which
           by
           an
           ordinary
           Hebraism
           ,
           signifies
           every
           man.
           For
           man
           is
           a
           compounded
           Creature
           of
           Body
           and
           Soul
           ,
           and
           either
           part
           of
           him
           is
           very
           often
           in
           Scripture
           put
           for
           the
           whole
           .
           Sometimes
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           Soul
           signifies
           the
           man
           ;
           and
           when
           
             every
             Soul
          
           is
           opposed
           to
           the
           
             higher
             powers
          
           ,
           it
           must
           signifie
           all
           men
           ,
           of
           what
           rank
           or
           condition
           soever
           they
           be
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           invested
           with
           this
           higher
           power
           .
           Popes
           and
           Bishops
           and
           Priests
           ,
           as
           well
           Spiritual
           as
           
             Secular
             persons
          
           ;
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           every
           single
           individual
           .
           For
           when
           
             every
             Soul
          
           is
           commanded
           to
           be
           subject
           ,
           without
           any
           exception
           or
           limitation
           ,
           this
           must
           reach
           them
           in
           all
           capacities
           and
           conditions
           .
        
         
           The
           design
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           as
           you
           shall
           hear
           more
           presently
           ,
           was
           to
           forbid
           all
           
           resistance
           of
           
             Soveraign
             Princes
          
           ;
           and
           had
           he
           known
           of
           any
           men
           ,
           or
           number
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           might
           lawfully
           resist
           ,
           he
           ought
           not
           to
           have
           exprest
           it
           in
           such
           general
           terms
           ,
           as
           to
           forbid
           all
           without
           exception
           .
           Had
           St.
           Paul
           known
           the
           Prerogative
           of
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           and
           his
           Successors
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           ,
           would
           he
           have
           written
           to
           the
           Christians
           of
           Rome
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           their
           Emperours
           ,
           without
           making
           any
           provision
           for
           the
           greater
           Authority
           of
           their
           Bishops
           ?
        
         
           The
           reason
           he
           assigns
           why
           every
           Soul
           must
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           
             higher
             Powers
          
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             because
             all
             powers
             are
             of
             God.
          
           So
           that
           whoever
           is
           bound
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           God
           ,
           must
           be
           subject
           to
           their
           Prince
           ,
           who
           is
           in
           God's
           stead
           .
           And
           this
           I
           think
           will
           reach
           the
           
             Pope
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           any
           private
           Christian
           ;
           unless
           he
           will
           pretend
           to
           more
           authority
           on
           earth
           ,
           than
           God
           himself
           has
           :
           for
           the
           Prince
           has
           God's
           Authority
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           be
           resisted
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           greater
           Authority
           than
           God's
           .
           And
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           ,
           if
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           the
           people
           be
           subject
           to
           God
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           subject
           to
           their
           Prince
           too
           ,
           because
           he
           acts
           by
           God's
           Authority
           and
           Commission
           .
           Were
           a
           Soveraign
           Prince
           the
           Peoples
           Creature
           ,
           
           might
           be
           a
           good
           Maxime
           ,
           
             Rex
             major
             singulis
             ,
             sed
             minor
             universis
             ,
          
           that
           the
           King
           is
           greater
           than
           any
           particular
           Subject
           ,
           but
           less
           than
           All
           together
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           be
           God's
           Minister
           ,
           he
           is
           upon
           that
           account
           as
           much
           greater
           than
           all
           ,
           as
           God
           is
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           all
           together
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           one
           by
           one
           ,
           are
           equally
           concerned
           in
           this
           command
           of
           being
           subject
           to
           the
           
             higher
             Powers
          
           ,
           is
           evident
           from
           this
           consideration
           ,
           that
           nothing
           less
           than
           this
           will
           secure
           the
           peace
           and
           tranquillity
           of
           humane
           Societies
           .
           The
           resistance
           of
           single
           persons
           is
           more
           dangerous
           to
           themselves
           than
           to
           the
           Prince
           ,
           but
           a
           powerful
           combination
           of
           Rebels
           is
           formidable
           to
           the
           most
           puissant
           Monarchs
           .
           The
           greater
           numbers
           of
           Subjects
           rebel
           against
           their
           Prince
           ,
           the
           more
           do
           they
           distress
           his
           Government
           ,
           and
           threaten
           his
           Crown
           and
           Dignity
           :
           and
           if
           his
           Person
           and
           Authority
           be
           Sacred
           ,
           the
           greater
           the
           violence
           is
           ,
           which
           is
           offered
           to
           him
           ,
           the
           greater
           is
           the
           crime
           .
        
         
           Had
           the
           Apostle
           exhorted
           the
           Romans
           after
           this
           manner
           :
           Let
           no
           private
           and
           single
           man
           be
           so
           foolish
           ,
           as
           to
           rebel
           against
           his
           Prince
           ,
           who
           will
           be
           too
           strong
           for
           him
           :
           but
           if
           you
           can
           raise
           sufficient
           
           forces
           to
           oppose
           against
           him
           ,
           if
           you
           can
           all
           consent
           to
           Depose
           or
           Murder
           him
           ,
           this
           is
           very
           innocent
           and
           justifiable
           ,
           nay
           an
           Heroical
           Atchievement
           ,
           which
           becomes
           a
           free-born
           people
           :
           How
           would
           this
           secure
           the
           peace
           and
           quiet
           of
           the
           world
           ?
           how
           would
           this
           have
           agreed
           with
           what
           follows
           ,
           that
           Princes
           are
           advanced
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           resist
           our
           Prince
           ,
           is
           to
           resist
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           such
           men
           shall
           be
           severely
           punisht
           for
           it
           in
           this
           world
           or
           the
           next
           ?
           for
           can
           the
           Apostle
           be
           thought
           absolutely
           to
           condemn
           resistance
           ,
           if
           he
           makes
           it
           only
           unlawful
           to
           resist
           when
           we
           want
           power
           to
           conquer
           ?
           Which
           yet
           is
           all
           that
           can
           be
           made
           of
           it
           ,
           if
           by
           every
           Soul
           the
           Apostle
           means
           only
           particular
           men
           ,
           not
           the
           united
           force
           and
           power
           of
           Subjects
           .
        
         
           Nor
           can
           there
           be
           any
           reason
           assigned
           ,
           why
           the
           Apostle
           should
           lay
           so
           strict
           a
           command
           on
           particular
           Christians
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           higher
           Powers
           ,
           which
           does
           not
           equally
           concern
           whole
           Nations
           .
           For
           if
           it
           can
           ever
           be
           lawful
           for
           a
           
             whole
             Nation
          
           to
           resist
           a
           Prince
           ,
           it
           may
           in
           the
           same
           circumstances
           be
           equally
           lawful
           for
           a
           particular
           man
           to
           do
           it
           :
           if
           a
           Nation
           may
           conspire
           against
           a
           Prince
           ,
           who
           invades
           
           their
           Rights
           ,
           their
           Liberties
           ,
           or
           their
           Religion
           ,
           why
           may
           not
           any
           man
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           resist
           a
           Prince
           ,
           when
           his
           Rights
           and
           Liberties
           are
           invaded
           ?
           It
           is
           not
           so
           safe
           and
           prudent
           indeed
           for
           a
           private
           man
           to
           resist
           ,
           as
           for
           great
           and
           powerful
           numbers
           ;
           but
           this
           makes
           resistance
           only
           a
           matter
           of
           discretion
           ,
           not
           of
           Conscience
           :
           if
           it
           be
           lawful
           for
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           a
           Nation
           to
           resist
           in
           such
           cases
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           equally
           lawful
           for
           a
           particular
           man
           to
           do
           it
           ;
           but
           he
           does
           it
           at
           his
           own
           peril
           ,
           when
           he
           has
           only
           his
           one
           single
           force
           to
           oppose
           against
           his
           Prince
           .
           So
           that
           our
           Apostle
           must
           forbid
           resistance
           in
           all
           or
           none
           .
           For
           single
           persons
           do
           not
           use
           to
           resist
           or
           rebel
           ,
           or
           there
           is
           no
           great
           danger
           to
           the
           Publick
           if
           they
           do
           ;
           but
           the
           Authority
           of
           Princes
           ,
           and
           the
           security
           of
           publick
           Government
           ,
           is
           only
           endangered
           by
           a
           combination
           of
           Rebels
           ,
           when
           the
           whole
           Nation
           or
           any
           considerable
           part
           for
           numbers
           ,
           power
           ,
           and
           interest
           ,
           take
           Arms
           against
           their
           Prince
           .
           If
           resistance
           of
           our
           Prince
           be
           a
           sin
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           the
           less
           ,
           but
           the
           greater
           sin
           ,
           the
           greater
           and
           the
           more
           formidable
           the
           resistance
           is
           ;
           and
           it
           would
           very
           much
           unbecome
           the
           gravity
           and
           sacredness
           of
           an
           Apostolical
           precept
           ,
           
           to
           enjoyn
           subjection
           to
           private
           Christians
           ,
           who
           dare
           not
           ,
           who
           cannot
           resist
           alone
           ;
           but
           to
           leave
           a
           powerful
           combination
           of
           Rebels
           at
           liberty
           to
           resist
           .
           So
           that
           
             every
             Soul
          
           must
           signifie
           
             all
             Subjects
          
           whether
           single
           or
           united
           :
           for
           whatever
           is
           unlawful
           for
           every
           single
           Person
           considered
           as
           a
           Subject
           is
           unlawful
           for
           them
           all
           together
           ;
           for
           the
           whole
           Nation
           is
           as
           much
           a
           subject
           to
           the
           
             higher
             powers
          
           ,
           as
           any
           single
           man.
           Thus
           I
           am
           sure
           it
           is
           in
           our
           Government
           ,
           where
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           assembled
           in
           Parliament
           own
           themselves
           the
           Subjects
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           have
           by
           publick
           Laws
           disclaimed
           all
           power
           of
           raising
           any
           War
           either
           offensive
           or
           
             defensive
             against
             the
             King.
          
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Let
           us
           now
           consider
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           the
           higher
           powers
           ,
           [
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ]
           which
           signifies
           the
           supreme
           power
           in
           any
           Nation
           ,
           in
           whomsoever
           it
           is
           placed
           .
           Whether
           in
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           in
           
             Monarchical
             governments
          
           ;
           or
           in
           the
           Nobles
           ,
           as
           in
           Aristocratical
           ;
           or
           in
           the
           People
           ,
           as
           in
           Democracies
           .
           At
           the
           time
           of
           writing
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           the
           supreme
           power
           was
           in
           the
           
             Roman
             Emperours
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           St.
           Paul
           commands
           the
           Roman
           Christians
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           
             higher
             powers
          
           ,
           the
           plain
           meaning
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           
             Roman
             Emperour
          
           .
           And
           thus
           St.
           Peter
           explains
           it
           ,
           1
           Epist.
           2
           Chap.
           13
           v.
           Be
           subject
           to
           every
           ordinance
           of
           man
           for
           the
           Lord's
           sake
           ,
           whether
           to
           the
           King
           as
           supreme
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           word
           used
           in
           my
           Text
           ,
           as
           to
           him
           who
           hath
           a
           supereminent
           power
           ,
           and
           is
           above
           all
           others
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           absolutely
           necessary
           in
           all
           well-governed
           Societies
           ,
           that
           there
           should
           be
           some
           supreme
           and
           soveraign
           Power
           ,
           from
           whence
           there
           lies
           no
           appeal
           ,
           and
           which
           cannot
           and
           must
           not
           be
           resisted
           .
           For
           otherwise
           there
           can
           be
           no
           end
           of
           disputes
           ,
           and
           controversies
           ;
           men
           may
           quarrel
           eternally
           about
           rights
           and
           priviledges
           ,
           and
           properties
           ,
           and
           preheminencies
           ;
           and
           when
           every
           man
           is
           Judge
           in
           his
           own
           cause
           ,
           it
           is
           great
           oddes
           but
           he
           will
           give
           Judgement
           for
           himself
           ,
           and
           then
           there
           can
           be
           no
           way
           to
           determine
           such
           matters
           ,
           but
           by
           force
           and
           power
           .
           Which
           turns
           humane
           societies
           into
           a
           state
           of
           War
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           is
           secure
           any
           longer
           ,
           than
           he
           happens
           to
           be
           on
           the
           prevailing
           side
           .
        
         
           Whoever
           considers
           the
           nature
           and
           the
           end
           of
           Government
           ,
           must
           acknowledge
           the
           necessity
           of
           a
           supreme
           power
           ,
           to
           decide
           controversies
           ,
           to
           administer
           Justice
           ,
           
           and
           to
           secure
           the
           Publick
           Peace
           :
           and
           it
           is
           a
           ridiculous
           thing
           to
           talk
           of
           a
           supreme
           power
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           
             unaccountable
             and
             irresistible
             .
             For
             whatever
          
           power
           is
           liable
           to
           be
           called
           to
           an
           account
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           resisted
           ,
           has
           some
           power
           above
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           not
           supreme
           .
        
         
           Of
           late
           years
           ,
           whoever
           has
           been
           so
           hardy
           ,
           as
           to
           assert
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Non-resistance
           ,
           has
           been
           thought
           an
           Enemy
           to
           his
           Country
           ,
           one
           who
           tramples
           on
           all
           Laws
           ,
           who
           betraies
           the
           rights
           and
           liberties
           of
           the
           subject
           ,
           and
           sets
           up
           for
           Tyranny
           and
           Arbitrary
           power
           .
           Now
           I
           would
           desire
           those
           men
           ,
           who
           think
           thus
           ,
           to
           try
           their
           skill
           in
           framing
           any
           model
           of
           government
           ,
           which
           shall
           answer
           the
           ends
           and
           necessities
           of
           humane
           society
           ,
           without
           a
           supreme
           power
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           without
           such
           a
           power
           ,
           as
           is
           absolute
           and
           unaccountable
           .
        
         
           If
           there
           be
           no
           supreme
           power
           in
           any
           society
           ,
           when
           ever
           there
           happens
           any
           difference
           among
           the
           members
           of
           such
           a
           society
           ,
           nothing
           can
           be
           done
           ;
           and
           such
           a
           society
           is
           an
           arbitrary
           and
           voluntary
           ,
           not
           a
           governed
           society
           ;
           because
           there
           is
           no
           body
           to
           govern
           ,
           and
           no
           body
           to
           be
           governed
           :
           they
           may
           govern
           themselves
           by
           mutual
           consent
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           cannot
           
           agree
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           end
           of
           their
           government
           .
        
         
           Where
           there
           is
           any
           government
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           some-body
           to
           govern
           ,
           and
           whoever
           has
           the
           power
           of
           government
           ,
           must
           not
           be
           contradicted
           or
           resisted
           ,
           for
           then
           he
           cannot
           govern
           ;
           for
           a
           power
           to
           govern
           men
           onely
           when
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           cases
           they
           please
           to
           be
           governed
           ,
           is
           no
           power
           .
           Now
           place
           this
           power
           where
           you
           will
           ,
           in
           a
           single
           Person
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           some
           select
           persons
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           the
           case
           is
           the
           same
           ;
           where
           ever
           the
           power
           rests
           ,
           there
           it
           is
           absolute
           and
           unaccountable
           :
           wherever
           there
           is
           any
           government
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           a
           last
           appeal
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           last
           appeal
           is
           ,
           whether
           to
           a
           Prince
           ,
           to
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           there
           is
           soveraign
           and
           absolute
           power
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           resisted
           without
           a
           dissolution
           of
           government
           ,
           and
           returning
           to
           a
           state
           of
           war
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           direct
           contradiction
           to
           the
           first
           institution
           of
           humane
           societies
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           which
           cannot
           be
           allowed
           by
           the
           fundamental
           constitutions
           of
           any
           society
           .
        
         
           The
           result
           of
           all
           in
           short
           is
           this
           :
           1.
           
           That
           in
           all
           civil
           governments
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           some
           supreme
           and
           soveraign
           power
           .
           2.
           
           That
           the
           very
           notion
           of
           
           supreme
           power
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           unaccountable
           and
           irresistible
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           3.
           whatever
           power
           in
           any
           nation
           according
           to
           the
           fundamental
           laws
           of
           its
           government
           ,
           cannot
           and
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           resisted
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           supreme
           power
           of
           that
           nation
           ,
           the
           higher
           powers
           to
           which
           the
           Apostle
           requires
           us
           to
           be
           subject
           .
           And
           from
           hence
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Crown
             of
             England
             is
             an
             Imperial
             Crown
             ,
          
           and
           has
           all
           the
           rights
           of
           Soveraignty
           belonging
           to
           it
           .
           Since
           according
           to
           the
           fundamental
           Laws
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           the
           Person
           and
           Authority
           of
           the
           King
           is
           sacred
           and
           irresistible
           .
           The
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           ,
           those
           Laws
           which
           declare
           ,
           and
           acknowledge
           the
           King
           to
           be
           supreme
           in
           his
           Dominions
           under
           God
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           sole
           power
           of
           the
           Sword
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           Treason
           to
           levy
           War
           against
           the
           King
           within
           the
           Realm
           ,
           and
           without
           ;
           That
           both
           or
           either
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           cannot
           ,
           nor
           lawfully
           may
           ,
           raise
           or
           
             levy
             war
             offensive
          
           or
           defensive
           against
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           his
           Heirs
           ,
           or
           
             lawful
             Successors
          
           ;
           That
           it
           is
           not
           lawful
           upon
           any
           pretence
           whatsoever
           to
           take
           Arms
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           must
           abhor
           that
           traiterous
           position
           of
           taking
           arms
           by
           his
           authority
           against
           his
           Person
           ,
           or
           against
           those
           
           who
           are
           commissionated
           by
           him
           :
           These
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           declarations
           as
           these
           ,
           both
           formerly
           and
           of
           late
           ,
           made
           by
           both
           
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
          
           ,
           and
           enacted
           into
           publick
           laws
           ,
           are
           a
           sufficient
           proof
           ,
           that
           the
           supreme
           power
           of
           these
           Realms
           is
           lodged
           in
           the
           Prince
           .
           For
           he
           who
           is
           unaccountable
           and
           irresistible
           is
           supreme
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           avoid
           all
           this
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           who
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           higher
           powers
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           means
           the
           Law.
           For
           laws
           are
           the
           highest
           and
           most
           venerable
           authority
           in
           any
           Nation
           ;
           and
           we
           ought
           indeed
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           Princes
           who
           themselves
           are
           subject
           to
           the
           Laws
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           as
           much
           obliged
           to
           by
           virtue
           of
           this
           Apostolical
           command
           as
           meaner
           Persons
           .
           For
           the
           law
           is
           as
           much
           superior
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           to
           their
           own
           subjects
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           Princes
           violate
           publick
           laws
           ,
           they
           are
           no
           longer
           to
           own
           them
           for
           the
           
             Higher
             Powers
          
           ,
           but
           may
           vindicate
           the
           laws
           against
           them
           ,
           may
           defend
           the
           legal
           authority
           of
           their
           Prince
           against
           his
           Personal
           usurpations
           ,
           may
           fight
           for
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           King
           against
           his
           Person
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           answer
           to
           this
           ,
           we
           may
           consider
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           it
           is
           evident
           from
           the
           whole
           context
           and
           manner
           of
           speaking
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Apostle
           does
           not
           here
           speak
           of
           laws
           ,
           but
           Persons
           ;
           not
           of
           Imperial
           laws
           ,
           but
           soveraign
           Princes
           .
           Laws
           were
           never
           before
           called
           the
           
             higher
             Powers
          
           ,
           neither
           in
           sacred
           nor
           profane
           writers
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           always
           signifies
           the
           authority
           of
           a
           Person
           ,
           not
           of
           a
           law
           .
           And
           hence
           it
           signifies
           the
           Person
           invested
           with
           this
           authority
           .
           It
           were
           easy
           to
           prove
           this
           by
           numerous
           instances
           ;
           but
           it
           will
           be
           sufficient
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           thus
           it
           must
           signifie
           in
           the
           Text.
           These
           are
           such
           powers
           as
           are
           of
           God
           ,
           appointed
           and
           ordained
           by
           God
           ;
           which
           I
           suppose
           does
           not
           signifie
           the
           laws
           of
           every
           nation
           ,
           many
           of
           which
           are
           far
           enough
           from
           being
           divine
           .
           They
           are
           expresly
           called
           Rulers
           in
           the
           3
           v.
           and
           are
           the
           object
           of
           fear
           ;
           which
           can
           punish
           and
           reward
           :
           
             if
             thou
             wilt
             not
             be
             afraid
             of
             the
             power
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             do
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             have
             praise
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           Now
           I
           think
           no
           law
           ,
           but
           the
           Power
           ,
           which
           executes
           laws
           ,
           can
           apply
           punishments
           or
           rewards
           according
           to
           mens
           deserts
           :
           and
           in
           the
           4
           v.
           this
           very
           power
           is
           called
           the
           
             Minister
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           said
           to
           bear
           the
           sword
           ,
           which
           does
           not
           belong
           to
           laws
           but
           Persons
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           Text
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           of
           resisting
           
           these
           powers
           ,
           opposing
           force
           to
           force
           .
           Now
           though
           laws
           may
           be
           disobeyed
           ,
           it
           is
           onely
           lawgivers
           and
           Rulers
           ,
           who
           are
           capable
           of
           resistance
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           however
           ,
           these
           higher
           Powers
           may
           signifie
           Princes
           and
           Rulers
           ,
           as
           governing
           according
           to
           known
           laws
           .
           No
           ,
           this
           cannot
           be
           neither
           ,
           because
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           of
           such
           powers
           as
           were
           under
           the
           government
           of
           no
           laws
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           sufficiently
           known
           the
           
             Roman
             Emperours
          
           were
           not
           ;
           their
           will
           was
           their
           law
           ,
           and
           they
           made
           or
           repealed
           laws
           at
           their
           pleasure
           .
           This
           Epistle
           was
           wrote
           either
           under
           Claudius
           or
           Nero
           ;
           and
           I
           think
           I
           need
           not
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           neither
           of
           those
           Emperours
           had
           any
           great
           Reverence
           for
           laws
           ,
           and
           yet
           these
           were
           the
           higher
           powers
           to
           whom
           the
           Apostle
           commands
           them
           to
           be
           subject
           :
           and
           indeed
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           a
           vast
           difference
           between
           a
           Prince
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           fundamental
           Constitutions
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           ought
           to
           govern
           by
           laws
           ,
           and
           a
           Prince
           whose
           will
           is
           his
           law
           ;
           yet
           no
           law
           can
           come
           into
           the
           notion
           and
           definition
           of
           supreme
           and
           soveraign
           Powers
           :
           such
           a
           Prince
           is
           under
           the
           direction
           ,
           but
           cannot
           properly
           be
           said
           to
           be
           under
           the
           government
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           because
           there
           
           is
           no
           superior
           power
           to
           take
           cognizance
           of
           his
           breach
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           a
           law
           has
           no
           authoritie
           to
           govern
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           no
           power
           to
           punish
           .
           But
           I
           shall
           have
           occasion
           to
           discourse
           this
           more
           largely
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Let
           us
           now
           consider
           ,
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           being
           subject
           ,
           Now
           subjection
           ,
           according
           to
           its
           full
           latitude
           of
           signification
           ,
           includes
           all
           those
           duties
           ,
           which
           we
           owe
           to
           soveraign
           Princes
           ;
           a
           chearful
           and
           willing
           obedience
           to
           all
           their
           Just
           and
           lawful
           commands
           ;
           an
           humble
           submission
           to
           their
           reproofs
           and
           Censures
           ,
           Corrections
           and
           punishments
           ;
           to
           honour
           and
           Reverence
           their
           Persons
           and
           Authority
           ;
           to
           pay
           custom
           and
           tribute
           ,
           and
           all
           legal
           taxes
           and
           impositions
           ,
           as
           our
           Apostle
           addes
           ,
           verse
           the
           7.
           
           
             Render
             therefore
             unto
             all
             their
             dues
             ,
             tribute
             to
             whom
             tribute
             is
             due
             ,
             custom
             to
             whom
             custom
             ,
             fear
             to
             whom
             fear
             ,
             honour
             to
             whom
             honour
             .
          
           But
           the
           principal
           thing
           he
           has
           regard
           to
           in
           the
           text
           ,
           is
           Non-resistance
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           onely
           perfect
           and
           absolute
           subjection
           we
           owe
           to
           Princes
           .
           We
           are
           not
           always
           bound
           to
           do
           what
           they
           command
           ,
           because
           they
           may
           command
           ,
           what
           we
           ought
           not
           ,
           what
           we
           must
           not
           do
           ;
           but
           we
           are
           always
           bound
           
           to
           be
           subject
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           never
           to
           resist
           .
           Though
           a
           Prince
           abuse
           his
           power
           ,
           and
           oppress
           his
           subjects
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           take
           upon
           us
           to
           right
           ourselves
           ,
           but
           must
           leave
           our
           cause
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           great
           Protector
           of
           opprest
           Innocence
           :
           for
           as
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           ,
           He
           
             that
             resisteth
             the
             power
             ,
             resisteth
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             they
             that
             resist
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           This
           is
           the
           doctrine
           the
           Apostle
           teaches
           ,
           that
           
             we
             must
             be
             subject
             to
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           not
           resist
           ,
           nor
           rebel
           against
           
             soveraign
             Princes
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Let
           us
           then
           now
           consider
           the
           reason
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Apostle
           proves
           and
           inforces
           this
           doctrine
           of
           subjection
           or
           
             Non-resistance
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             power
             but
             of
             God
             ;
             the
             powers
             that
             be
             ,
             are
             ordained
             of
             God.
             Whosoever
             therefore
             resisteth
             the
             power
             ,
             resisteth
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God.
          
           The
           plain
           meaning
           of
           which
           is
           this
           :
           That
           
             soveraign
             Princes
          
           are
           advanced
           to
           the
           Throne
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           are
           his
           ministers
           and
           vicegerents
           ,
           invested
           with
           his
           authority
           and
           power
           to
           govern
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           we
           resist
           our
           Prince
           ,
           we
           resist
           the
           ordinance
           ,
           constitution
           ,
           and
           appointment
           of
           God.
           Such
           men
           do
           not
           resist
           ,
           rebel
           ,
           or
           fight
           against
           man
           ,
           but
           God.
           As
           he
           who
           resists
           any
           subordinate
           
           Magistrates
           ,
           resists
           his
           Prince
           ,
           from
           whom
           they
           receive
           their
           authority
           and
           commission
           .
           And
           this
           is
           a
           very
           forcible
           Argument
           to
           subjection
           to
           Princes
           :
           for
           whatever
           our
           Prince
           be
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           God
           has
           an
           absolute
           and
           uncontroulable
           right
           over
           us
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           natural
           Lord
           and
           Governour
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           if
           Earthly
           Princes
           are
           plac't
           in
           the
           Throne
           by
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           at
           liberty
           to
           put
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           world
           into
           what
           hands
           he
           pleases
           ,
           who
           will
           dare
           to
           oppose
           God
           ?
           or
           ask
           him
           ,
           Why
           hast
           thou
           done
           so
           ?
           Whoever
           has
           any
           sense
           of
           God's
           dominion
           and
           soveraignty
           ,
           dares
           not
           rebel
           against
           him
           ;
           and
           he
           ,
           who
           believes
           that
           Princes
           are
           made
           by
           God
           ,
           will
           no
           more
           dare
           to
           rebel
           against
           his
           Prince
           ,
           than
           against
           God
           himself
           .
        
         
           The
           Patrons
           of
           resistance
           have
           used
           all
           manner
           of
           arts
           to
           evade
           the
           force
           of
           this
           Text
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           the
           Apostles
           argument
           signifie
           just
           nothing
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           will
           be
           necessary
           to
           consider
           briefly
           what
           they
           say
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Then
           some
           of
           them
           own
           the
           truth
           
           of
           what
           St.
           Paul
           asserts
           ,
           that
           
             Soveraign
             Princes
          
           are
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           advanc't
           and
           set
           in
           their
           Thrones
           by
           him
           ;
           but
           then
           they
           say
           ,
           Princes
           are
           from
           God
           ,
           no
           otherwise
           
           than
           every
           thing
           else
           is
           of
           God.
           The
           divine
           Providence
           governs
           all
           things
           ;
           and
           Plague
           and
           Pestilence
           and
           Famine
           ,
           and
           whatever
           evil
           and
           calamity
           befals
           a
           nation
           ,
           is
           from
           God
           too
           ;
           but
           does
           it
           hence
           follow
           ,
           that
           when
           God
           brings
           any
           of
           these
           Judgements
           upon
           us
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           Endeavour
           to
           remove
           them
           ?
           No
           more
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           does
           it
           follow
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           not
           Endeavour
           to
           break
           the
           Yoak
           of
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           put
           on
           by
           God.
           That
           is
           ,
           in
           plain
           English
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Apostle
           proves
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           not
           resist
           Princes
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           set
           up
           by
           God
           ,
           he
           does
           not
           reason
           truly
           ;
           for
           notwithstanding
           this
           ,
           we
           may
           resist
           
             Tyrannical
             Princes
          
           ,
           as
           we
           would
           do
           the
           Plague
           ,
           though
           they
           are
           both
           sent
           by
           God
           :
           and
           I
           suppose
           these
           men
           believe
           that
           St.
           Paul
           was
           no
           more
           inspired
           by
           God
           ,
           than
           Princes
           are
           made
           by
           him
           .
           Otherwise
           they
           might
           as
           easily
           have
           concluded
           ,
           that
           since
           St.
           Paul
           founds
           no
           doctrine
           of
           Non-resistance
           upon
           God's
           authority
           and
           dominion
           in
           advancing
           Princes
           ,
           (
           and
           his
           argument
           must
           be
           good
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           an
           inspired
           man
           )
           that
           therefore
           there
           is
           some
           little
           difference
           between
           God's
           making
           a
           King
           though
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           and
           
           his
           sending
           the
           plague
           :
           and
           any
           man
           of
           an
           ordinary
           understanding
           might
           guess
           ,
           that
           when
           God
           sets
           up
           a
           King
           with
           a
           soveraign
           Power
           ,
           he
           sets
           him
           up
           to
           govern
           ;
           and
           therefore
           though
           he
           may
           prove
           a
           scourge
           and
           a
           Plague
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           such
           a
           Plague
           ,
           as
           God
           will
           allow
           no
           man
           to
           remove
           ,
           but
           himself
           .
           For
           it
           is
           a
           contradiction
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           to
           give
           authority
           to
           a
           Prince
           to
           govern
           ,
           and
           to
           leave
           subjects
           at
           Liberty
           to
           resist
           .
           Tyrants
           are
           God's
           mininisters
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           but
           Executioners
           of
           his
           just
           vengeance
           ;
           but
           an
           Executioner
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           as
           dangerous
           as
           the
           Plague
           ,
           cannot
           be
           resisted
           ,
           without
           resisting
           the
           Prince
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           At
           other
           times
           they
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           when
           St.
           Paul
           asserts
           ,
           that
           
             there
             is
             no
             power
             but
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             powers
             that
             be
             ,
             are
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
          
           he
           means
           this
           onely
           of
           the
           Institution
           of
           civil
           power
           and
           government
           ,
           not
           of
           every
           Prince
           that
           is
           advanced
           to
           this
           power
           .
           The
           institution
           of
           civil
           government
           they
           will
           allow
           to
           be
           from
           God
           ,
           but
           they
           think
           it
           a
           reproach
           to
           God
           to
           own
           that
           Tyrants
           and
           oppressors
           ,
           wicked
           and
           impious
           Kings
           ,
           are
           advanced
           by
           God.
           His
           Providence
           many
           times
           ,
           for
           wise
           reasons
           ,
           
           permits
           this
           ,
           as
           he
           does
           all
           other
           evils
           ;
           but
           they
           cannot
           believe
           ,
           that
           such
           men
           are
           advanc't
           by
           his
           council
           and
           approbation
           ,
           and
           positive
           will
           and
           appointment
           .
           But
           this
           admits
           of
           various
           answers
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Can
           there
           be
           no
           wise
           reason
           given
           ,
           why
           God
           may
           advance
           a
           bad
           man
           to
           be
           a
           Prince
           ?
           If
           there
           may
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           no
           reproach
           to
           the
           divine
           Providence
           .
           The
           natural
           end
           of
           humane
           societies
           is
           the
           preservation
           of
           Publick
           Peace
           and
           order
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           in
           some
           measure
           attained
           even
           under
           the
           government
           of
           Tyrants
           .
           But
           God
           has
           a
           further
           end
           than
           this
           ,
           to
           bless
           and
           reward
           a
           virtuous
           Nation
           ,
           or
           to
           punish
           a
           loose
           and
           degenerate
           age
           ;
           and
           there
           cannot
           be
           a
           greater
           blessing
           than
           a
           wise
           and
           virtuous
           Prince
           ,
           nor
           a
           greater
           plague
           than
           a
           Merciless
           Tyrant
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           is
           as
           much
           concerned
           in
           setting
           a
           good
           or
           a
           bad
           Prince
           over
           any
           people
           ,
           as
           in
           rewarding
           or
           punishing
           them
           .
           Upon
           this
           account
           ,
           God
           calls
           the
           King
           of
           
             Assyria
             the
             rod
             of
             his
             anger
             ,
             whom
             he
             raised
             up
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             an
             Hypocritical
             Nation
             ,
          
           10
           Isai.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           have
           already
           proved
           ,
           that
           by
           
           the
           Powers
           in
           my
           Text
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           means
           the
           persons
           of
           
             Soveraign
             Princes
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           according
           to
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           those
           Princes
           who
           were
           then
           in
           being
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           
             Roman
             Emperors
          
           ,
           were
           advanc't
           by
           God
           ;
           
             the
             powers
             that
             be
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Princes
           and
           Emperors
           who
           now
           govern
           the
           world
           ,
           are
           ordained
           and
           appointed
           by
           God.
           And
           that
           thus
           it
           is
           ,
           God
           himself
           tells
           us
           ,
           27
           Jerem.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           
             I
             have
             made
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             given
             it
             unto
             whom
             it
             seemed
             meet
             unto
             me
             :
             and
             now
             I
             have
             given
             all
             these
             lands
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             Nebuchadnezzar
             King
             of
             Babylon
             my
             servant
             .
          
           Thus
           he
           called
           Cyrus
           by
           name
           ,
           many
           years
           before
           he
           was
           born
           ,
           
             to
             be
             his
             shepherd
             ,
             and
             to
             perform
             his
             pleasure
             in
             rebuilding
             Ierusalem
             ,
          
           44
           Isa.
           28.
           45.
           ch
           .
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
        
         
           This
           was
           the
           belief
           of
           the
           primitive
           Christians
           under
           heathen
           and
           persecuting
           
             Emperors
             .
             Tertullian
          
           who
           wrote
           his
           Apologie
           under
           Severus
           ,
           asserts
           that
           Caesar
           was
           chosen
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           the
           Christians
           had
           a
           peculiar
           Propriety
           in
           Caesar
           ,
           as
           being
           made
           Emperor
           by
           their
           God.
           
             Sed
             quid
             ego
             amplius
             de
             religione
             atque
             Pietate
             christiana
             in
             Imperatorem
             ,
             quem
             necesse
             est
             suspiciamus
             ,
             ut
             eum
             quem
             Dominus
             noster
             elegit
             ,
             &
             merito
          
           
           
             dixerim
             ,
             noster
             est
             magis
             Caesar
             ,
             a
             Deo
             nostro
             constitutus
             .
          
           Tert.
           Apol.
           cap.
           33.
           and
           this
           he
           assigns
           as
           the
           reason
           ,
           why
           they
           honour
           and
           reverence
           ,
           and
           pray
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           are
           in
           all
           things
           subject
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           these
           men
           will
           grant
           ,
           the
           institution
           of
           civil
           power
           and
           authority
           by
           God
           is
           a
           necessary
           reason
           why
           we
           must
           not
           resist
           those
           who
           have
           this
           power
           ,
           it
           shall
           satisfie
           me
           ;
           and
           I
           will
           dispute
           no
           further
           ,
           whether
           by
           Powers
           in
           the
           Text
           the
           Apostle
           means
           civil
           government
           ,
           or
           the
           Persons
           of
           Princes
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Non-resistance
           is
           secured
           :
           but
           if
           they
           will
           not
           grant
           this
           ,
           then
           they
           must
           grant
           ,
           that
           either
           the
           Apostle
           reasons
           weakly
           ,
           or
           that
           this
           is
           not
           the
           sense
           of
           his
           words
           .
        
         
           St.
           Chrysostom
           indeed
           by
           the
           Powers
           that
           be
           ordained
           of
           God
           ,
           understands
           no
           more
           than
           that
           civil
           power
           and
           authority
           is
           from
           God
           ,
           as
           being
           afraid
           to
           own
           that
           all
           Princes
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           wicked
           are
           appointed
           by
           God
           ;
           but
           then
           he
           owns
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Non-resistance
           ,
           because
           the
           power
           is
           from
           God
           ,
           whoever
           have
           the
           possession
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           however
           he
           came
           by
           it
           .
           But
           I
           think
           the
           argument
           for
           Non-resistance
           is
           much
           
           stronger
           ,
           if
           we
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           
             soveveraign
             Princes
          
           themselves
           are
           appointed
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           have
           this
           power
           put
           into
           their
           hands
           by
           his
           peculiar
           and
           ordering
           Providence
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Others
           in
           plain
           terms
           deny
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           Princes
           receive
           their
           power
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           are
           ordained
           and
           appointed
           by
           him
           ,
           though
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           are
           very
           plain
           and
           express
           in
           the
           case
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           us
           set
           aside
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Apostle
           a
           while
           ,
           and
           examine
           why
           they
           say
           so
           .
           And
           this
           they
           think
           is
           very
           plain
           in
           all
           Nations
           ,
           that
           Princes
           are
           advanc't
           to
           the
           Throne
           by
           the
           choice
           and
           consent
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           or
           by
           right
           of
           inheritance
           ,
           confirmed
           and
           settled
           by
           
             publick
             Laws
          
           ,
           which
           include
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           receive
           their
           power
           from
           those
           who
           chose
           them
           ;
           which
           is
           no
           more
           than
           a
           
             Fiduciary
             power
          
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           lyable
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           to
           those
           who
           choose
           them
           .
        
         
           Now
           grant
           this
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           Princes
           are
           advanc't
           to
           the
           Throne
           by
           the
           People
           ,
           which
           will
           not
           very
           well
           hold
           in
           conquests
           ,
           nor
           in
           
             hereditary
             Kingdoms
          
           ;
           yet
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           suppose
           it
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           
           since
           it
           was
           manifestly
           the
           case
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Empire
          
           ,
           when
           the
           Apostle
           wrote
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           their
           Emperors
           being
           chosen
           either
           by
           the
           Senate
           or
           the
           Army
           ;
           yet
           I
           would
           desire
           to
           be
           resolved
           in
           some
           few
           plain
           questions
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Whether
           God
           does
           nothing
           ,
           but
           what
           he
           does
           by
           an
           immediate
           power
           ?
           Whether
           he
           cannot
           appoint
           and
           choose
           an
           Emperor
           ,
           unless
           he
           does
           it
           by
           a
           Voice
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           or
           sends
           an
           Angel
           to
           set
           the
           Crown
           upon
           his
           head
           ?
           Whether
           God
           cannot
           by
           a
           great
           many
           unknown
           ways
           ,
           determine
           the
           choice
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           to
           that
           Person
           ,
           whom
           he
           has
           before
           chosen
           himself
           ?
           May
           we
           not
           as
           well
           say
           ,
           that
           God
           does
           nothing
           but
           miracles
           ,
           because
           every
           thing
           else
           has
           some
           visible
           cause
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           ascribed
           either
           to
           natural
           or
           moral
           agents
           ?
           God
           may
           chuse
           an
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           chuse
           him
           too
           ,
           and
           the
           peoples
           choice
           is
           onely
           the
           effect
           of
           God's
           choice
           ;
           and
           therefore
           notwithstanding
           all
           this
           ,
           Princes
           owe
           their
           crowns
           and
           secepters
           to
           
             God
             :
             the
             powers
             that
             be
             are
             ordained
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           How
           does
           it
           follow
           ,
           that
           because
           Princes
           are
           chose
           by
           the
           people
           ,
           therefore
           they
           derive
           their
           power
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           are
           accountable
           to
           them
           ?
           This
           is
           
           not
           true
           in
           humane
           governments
           .
           A
           City
           or
           any
           Corporation
           may
           have
           Authority
           to
           choose
           their
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           do
           not
           derive
           their
           power
           from
           their
           fellow-Citizens
           ,
           who
           chose
           them
           ,
           but
           from
           their
           Prince
           .
           Thus
           the
           People
           may
           chuse
           ,
           but
           God
           invests
           with
           power
           and
           Authority
           .
           For
           indeed
           ,
           how
           can
           people
           ,
           who
           have
           no
           power
           of
           Government
           themselves
           ,
           give
           that
           power
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           not
           ?
           God
           is
           the
           only
           governour
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           therefore
           there
           can
           be
           no
           power
           of
           Government
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           derived
           from
           him
           .
           But
           these
           men
           think
           ,
           that
           all
           civil
           authority
           is
           founded
           in
           consent
           ;
           as
           if
           there
           were
           no
           natural
           Lord
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           or
           all
           mankind
           came
           free
           and
           independent
           into
           the
           world
           .
           This
           is
           a
           contradiction
           to
           what
           at
           other
           times
           they
           will
           grant
           ,
           that
           the
           institution
           of
           Civil
           power
           and
           Authority
           is
           from
           God
           ;
           and
           indeed
           if
           it
           be
           not
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           how
           any
           Prince
           can
           justifie
           the
           taking
           away
           the
           life
           of
           any
           man
           ,
           whatever
           crime
           he
           has
           been
           guilty
           of
           .
           For
           no
           man
           has
           power
           of
           his
           own
           life
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           give
           this
           power
           to
           another
           :
           which
           proves
           that
           the
           power
           of
           capital
           punishments
           cannot
           result
           from
           meer
           consent
           ,
           but
           from
           a
           
           superiour
           Authority
           ,
           which
           is
           Lord
           of
           life
           and
           death
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           every
           man
           has
           a
           natural
           right
           to
           defend
           his
           own
           life
           by
           taking
           away
           the
           life
           of
           any
           man
           who
           injuriously
           assaults
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           may
           part
           with
           this
           power
           of
           self-defence
           to
           his
           Prince
           ,
           and
           that
           includes
           the
           power
           of
           life
           and
           death
           :
           I
           answer
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Suppose
           the
           Laws
           of
           Self-preservation
           will
           justifie
           the
           taking
           away
           another
           man's
           life
           in
           preservation
           of
           our
           own
           ,
           yet
           this
           is
           a
           
             Personal
             right
          
           ,
           which
           God
           and
           Nature
           has
           given
           us
           ;
           and
           unless
           we
           can
           prove
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           Authority
           to
           make
           over
           this
           right
           to
           another
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           use
           it
           our selves
           ,
           our
           consent
           cannot
           give
           Authority
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           take
           away
           any
           man's
           life
           in
           our
           cause
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           natural
           right
           of
           self-defence
           cannot
           be
           the
           Original
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           power
           ,
           because
           no
           man
           does
           give
           up
           this
           right
           .
           Every
           man
           has
           the
           right
           of
           Self-preservation
           ,
           as
           intire
           under
           civil
           government
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           in
           a
           state
           of
           Nature
           .
           Under
           what
           government
           soever
           I
           live
           ,
           I
           may
           still
           kill
           another
           man
           ,
           when
           I
           have
           no
           other
           way
           to
           preserve
           my
           own
           life
           from
           unjust
           violence
           by
           private
           
           hands
           .
           And
           this
           is
           all
           the
           liberty
           any
           man
           had
           in
           a
           supposed
           state
           of
           nature
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Magistrates
           power
           of
           the
           Sword
           is
           a
           very
           different
           thing
           from
           every
           man's
           right
           of
           self-preservation
           ,
           and
           cannot
           owe
           its
           original
           to
           it
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Magistrates
           power
           of
           the
           Sword
           is
           not
           meerly
           defensive
           ,
           as
           the
           right
           of
           self-preservation
           is
           ,
           but
           vindicative
           ,
           to
           execute
           vengeance
           on
           evil
           doers
           ;
           which
           power
           no
           man
           has
           over
           his
           equals
           in
           a
           state
           of
           Nature
           .
           For
           vengeance
           is
           an
           act
           of
           superiority
           ,
           and
           supposes
           the
           Authority
           of
           a
           Lord
           and
           Judge
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           consent
           of
           all
           Mankind
           cannot
           give
           the
           power
           and
           authority
           of
           a
           Sword
           to
           a
           Prince
           ,
           because
           they
           never
           had
           it
           themselves
           .
           A
           Prince
           ,
           as
           he
           bears
           the
           Sword
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           peoples
           Officer
           ,
           but
           the
           Minister
           of
           God
           ,
           a
           revenger
           to
           execute
           wrath
           upon
           him
           that
           doth
           evil
           ,
           as
           our
           Apostle
           adds
           ,
           v.
           4.
           and
           this
           is
           the
           true
           reason
           of
           our
           subjection
           .
           
             Wherefore
             you
             must
             needs
             be
             subject
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             wrath
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             conscience
             sake
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           There
           is
           another
           objection
           against
           what
           the
           Apostle
           affirms
           ,
           that
           
             there
             is
             no
             power
             but
             of
             God
             ;
             the
             powers
             that
             be
             ,
             are
             ordained
             of
             God.
          
           For
           is
           the
           power
           of
           victorious
           Rebels
           and
           Usurpers
           from
           
           God
           ?
           did
           
             Oliver
             Cromwell
          
           receive
           his
           power
           from
           God
           ?
           then
           it
           seems
           ,
           it
           was
           unlawful
           to
           resist
           him
           too
           ,
           or
           to
           conspire
           against
           him
           :
           then
           all
           those
           Loyal
           Subjects
           ▪
           who
           refused
           to
           submit
           to
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           got
           the
           power
           in
           his
           hands
           ,
           were
           Rebels
           and
           Traitors
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           prosperous
           Rebel
           is
           not
           the
           
             Higher
             Powers
          
           ,
           while
           our
           
             natural
             Prince
          
           ,
           to
           whom
           we
           owe
           obedience
           and
           subjection
           ,
           is
           in
           being
           .
           And
           therefore
           though
           such
           men
           may
           get
           the
           power
           into
           their
           hands
           by
           Gods
           permission
           ,
           yet
           not
           by
           Gods
           Ordinance
           ;
           and
           he
           who
           resists
           them
           ,
           does
           not
           resist
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           the
           usurpations
           of
           men
           .
           In
           
             Hereditary
             Kingdoms
          
           ,
           the
           King
           never
           dies
           ,
           but
           the
           same
           minute
           that
           the
           natural
           Person
           of
           one
           King
           dies
           ,
           the
           Crown
           descends
           upon
           the
           next
           of
           Blood
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           who
           rebelleth
           against
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           murders
           him
           ,
           continues
           a
           Rebel
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           the
           Son
           ,
           which
           commences
           with
           his
           Fathers
           death
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           otherwise
           indeed
           ,
           where
           none
           can
           pretend
           a
           greater
           right
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           than
           the
           usurper
           ;
           for
           there
           possession
           of
           power
           seems
           to
           give
           a
           right
           .
           Thus
           many
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Emperours
          
           came
           to
           
           the
           Crown
           by
           very
           ill
           means
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           were
           possest
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           were
           the
           
             Higher
             Powers
          
           ;
           for
           the
           Crown
           did
           not
           descend
           by
           inheritance
           ,
           but
           sometimes
           by
           the
           Election
           of
           the
           Senate
           ,
           sometimes
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           by
           force
           and
           power
           ,
           which
           always
           draws
           a
           consent
           after
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Apostle
           does
           not
           direct
           the
           Christians
           to
           enquire
           by
           what
           Title
           the
           Emperours
           held
           their
           Crowns
           ,
           but
           commands
           them
           to
           submit
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           power
           in
           their
           hands
           :
           for
           the
           possession
           of
           Supream
           and
           Soveraign
           power
           is
           Title
           enough
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           no
           better
           Title
           to
           oppose
           against
           it
           .
           For
           then
           we
           must
           presume
           ,
           that
           God
           gives
           him
           the
           irresistible
           authority
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           gives
           an
           irresistible
           power
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           only
           means
           ,
           whereby
           Monarchies
           and
           Empires
           are
           transferred
           from
           one
           Nation
           to
           another
           .
           There
           are
           two
           Examples
           in
           Scripture
           which
           manifestly
           confirm
           what
           I
           have
           now
           said
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Israel
           :
           after
           the
           ten
           Tribes
           had
           divided
           from
           the
           House
           of
           Iudah
           ,
           and
           the
           Family
           of
           David
           ,
           God
           had
           not
           entailed
           the
           Kingdom
           upon
           any
           certain
           Family
           ▪
           he
           had
           indeed
           by
           Ahijah
           the
           Prophet
           promised
           
           after
           Solomons
           death
           ten
           Tribes
           to
           Ieroboam
           the
           Son
           of
           Nebat
           ,
           1
           Kings
           11.
           29.
           
           &c.
           but
           had
           afterwards
           by
           the
           same
           Prophet
           threatned
           Ieroboam
           ,
           to
           destroy
           his
           whole
           Family
           ,
           Chap.
           15.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           Baasha
           fulfils
           this
           prophecy
           by
           the
           traiterous
           murder
           of
           Nadab
           ,
           (
           who
           succeeded
           his
           Father
           Ieroboam
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           )
           and
           usurpt
           the
           government
           himself
           ,
           and
           slew
           all
           
             Ieroboam's
             house
          
           ,
           28
           ,
           29.
           v.
           This
           Murder
           and
           Treason
           is
           numbred
           among
           the
           sins
           of
           Baasha
           ;
           for
           which
           God
           afterwards
           threatned
           to
           destroy
           his
           house
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           done
           the
           house
           of
           Ieroboam
           ,
           16
           
             Chap.
             v.
          
           7.
           and
           yet
           he
           having
           usurpt
           the
           Throne
           ,
           and
           got
           the
           power
           into
           his
           hands
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           having
           a
           better
           Title
           than
           his
           ,
           God
           himself
           is
           said
           to
           have
           exalted
           him
           out
           of
           the
           dust
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           Prince
           over
           his
           
             People
             Israel
             ,
             v.
          
           2.
           
           Elah
           succeeded
           Baasha
           ,
           who
           had
           no
           better
           Title
           than
           his
           Father
           ;
           and
           yet
           Zimri
           ,
           who
           slew
           him
           ,
           is
           accused
           of
           Treason
           for
           it
           ,
           v
           20.
           
           Zimri
           usurpt
           the
           Kingdom
           when
           he
           had
           slew
           his
           Master
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           only
           a
           vain
           pretender
           to
           it
           ,
           when
           he
           wanted
           power
           ;
           for
           when
           the
           people
           who
           were
           encamped
           against
           Gibbethon
           ,
           heard
           that
           Zimri
           had
           killed
           the
           King
           ,
           they
           made
           Omri
           King
           ,
           and
           went
           immediately
           
           and
           besieged
           Tirzah
           ,
           where
           Zimri
           had
           taken
           possession
           of
           the
           Kings
           Palace
           ;
           who
           finding
           no
           way
           to
           escape
           ,
           set
           fire
           to
           it
           himself
           ,
           and
           died
           in
           the
           flames
           of
           it
           .
           And
           now
           Israel
           was
           divided
           between
           Omri
           and
           Tibni
           ;
           but
           those
           who
           followed
           Omri
           prevailed
           against
           those
           who
           followed
           Tibni
           ;
           and
           Tibni
           died
           ,
           and
           Omni
           Reigned
           ,
           v.
           21
           ,
           22.
           
           All
           which
           plainly
           shews
           ,
           that
           where
           there
           is
           no
           regular
           Succession
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           there
           possession
           of
           power
           makes
           a
           King
           ,
           who
           cannot
           afterwards
           be
           resisted
           and
           opposed
           without
           the
           guilt
           of
           treason
           :
           and
           this
           was
           the
           case
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Empire
          
           ,
           at
           the
           writing
           of
           this
           Epistle
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Apostle
           might
           well
           say
           ,
           
             That
             the
             powers
             that
             be
             ,
             are
             ordained
             of
             God.
          
           That
           whoever
           had
           the
           Supream
           power
           in
           his
           hands
           ,
           is
           the
           higher
           power
           ,
           that
           must
           not
           be
           resisted
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           was
           otherwise
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Iudah
           ,
           which
           God
           himself
           had
           entailed
           on
           Davids
           Family
           ,
           as
           appears
           from
           the
           example
           of
           Ioash
           ,
           who
           was
           concealed
           by
           his
           
             Aunt
             Iehosheba
          
           ,
           and
           hid
           in
           the
           house
           of
           the
           Lord
           for
           six
           years
           .
           During
           this
           time
           Athaliah
           reigned
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           whole
           power
           of
           government
           in
           her
           hands
           ;
           but
           yet
           this
           did
           not
           make
           
           her
           a
           Soveraign
           and
           irresistible
           Prince
           ;
           because
           Ioash
           the
           Son
           of
           Ahaziah
           ,
           the
           right
           Heir
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           was
           yet
           alive
           .
           And
           therefore
           in
           the
           seventh
           year
           Iehoiada
           the
           Priest
           set
           Ioash
           upon
           the
           Throne
           ,
           and
           slew
           Athaliah
           ,
           and
           was
           guilty
           of
           no
           Treason
           or
           Rebellion
           in
           doing
           so
           ,
           2
           Kings
           11.
           
           Which
           shews
           ,
           that
           no
           usurpations
           can
           extinguish
           the
           Right
           and
           Title
           of
           a
           natural
           Prince
           .
           Such
           Usurpers
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           supream
           power
           ,
           yet
           they
           have
           no
           right
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           though
           God
           for
           wise
           reasons
           may
           sometimes
           permit
           such
           usurpations
           ,
           yet
           while
           his
           Providence
           secures
           the
           Persons
           of
           such
           deposed
           and
           banished
           Princes
           from
           violence
           ,
           he
           secures
           their
           Title
           too
           .
           As
           it
           was
           in
           Nebuchadnezzar's
           vision
           ;
           
             The
             tree
             is
             cut
             down
             ,
             but
             the
             stump
             of
             the
             roots
             is
             left
             in
             the
             earth
             .
             The
             Kingdom
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             them
             ,
             after
             that
             they
             shall
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             Heavens
             do
             rule
             ,
          
           Dan.
           4.
           26.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Apostle
           adds
           the
           punishment
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           resist
           the
           
             higher
             Powers
             :
             They
             that
             resist
             ,
             shall
             receive
             to
             themselves
             damnation
             .
          
           Where
           ,
           by
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           judgment
           and
           damnation
           ,
           it
           is
           plain
           the
           Apostle
           means
           the
           punishments
           of
           the
           other
           world
           .
           Prosperous
           Rebellions
           are
           not
           always
           punisht
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           in
           the
           
           next
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           must
           be
           subject
           not
           only
           for
           wrath
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           men
           ;
           but
           out
           of
           Conscience
           towards
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           reverence
           of
           his
           righteous
           judgments
           .
        
         
           The
           sum
           of
           all
           in
           short
           is
           this
           .
           That
           all
           men
           ,
           whatever
           their
           rank
           and
           condition
           be
           ;
           not
           only
           Secular
           ,
           but
           Spiritual
           Persons
           ;
           not
           only
           private
           men
           ,
           but
           subordinate
           Magistrates
           ;
           not
           only
           single
           men
           ,
           but
           whole
           Bodies
           and
           Communities
           ,
           the
           united
           force
           and
           power
           of
           a
           Nation
           ,
           must
           be
           subject
           to
           
             Soveraign
             Princes
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           must
           obey
           all
           their
           just
           and
           lawful
           commands
           ,
           and
           patiently
           submit
           even
           to
           their
           unjust
           violence
           ,
           without
           making
           any
           resistance
           ,
           without
           opposing
           force
           to
           force
           ,
           or
           taking
           Arms
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           only
           in
           their
           own
           defence
           .
           For
           
             Soveraign
             Princes
          
           are
           made
           and
           advanced
           by
           God
           ,
           who
           exerciseth
           a
           particular
           providence
           in
           the
           disposal
           of
           Crowns
           and
           Scepters
           ,
           and
           over-ruleth
           all
           external
           and
           second
           causes
           ,
           to
           set
           up
           such
           Princes
           as
           he
           himself
           has
           first
           chose
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           that
           resisteth
           ,
           resisteth
           not
           Man
           ,
           but
           God
           ;
           he
           opposeth
           the
           constitution
           and
           appointment
           of
           the
           Soverain
           Lord
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           who
           alone
           is
           our
           natural
           Lord
           and
           Governour
           ,
           and
           
           who
           alone
           has
           right
           to
           put
           the
           government
           of
           the
           world
           into
           what
           hands
           he
           pleases
           ;
           and
           how
           prosperous
           soever
           such
           Rebels
           may
           be
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           escape
           the
           Divine
           Vengeance
           and
           Justice
           ,
           which
           will
           follow
           them
           into
           another
           world
           :
           
             they
             shall
             receive
             to
             themselves
             Damnation
             .
          
        
         
           This
           was
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Doctrine
           about
           subjection
           to
           the
           
             higher
             powers
          
           ;
           and
           he
           did
           not
           only
           preach
           this
           Doctrie
           himself
           ,
           but
           he
           charges
           Timothy
           and
           Titus
           ,
           two
           Bishops
           whom
           he
           had
           ordained
           ,
           the
           one
           Bishop
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           Crete
           ,
           to
           preach
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           Thus
           he
           charges
           Titus
           ,
           to
           
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             Principalities
             and
             Powers
             ,
             to
             obey
             Magistrates
             ▪
             to
             be
             ready
             to
             every
             good
             work
             ,
          
           3
           Titus
           1.
           
           When
           he
           commands
           him
           to
           put
           them
           in
           mind
           to
           be
           subject
           ,
           he
           supposes
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           a
           known
           duty
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           and
           a
           duty
           of
           such
           great
           weight
           and
           moment
           ,
           that
           people
           ought
           to
           be
           frequently
           minded
           of
           it
           ;
           that
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Ministers
           of
           Religion
           ought
           frequently
           to
           preach
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           press
           and
           inculcate
           it
           upon
           their
           hearers
           .
           For
           it
           is
           a
           great
           scandal
           to
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           when
           this
           duty
           is
           not
           observed
           :
           and
           yet
           
           in
           many
           cases
           this
           duty
           is
           so
           hard
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           &
           requires
           such
           a
           great
           degree
           of
           self-denial
           and
           resignation
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           contempt
           of
           present
           things
           ,
           that
           too
           many
           men
           are
           apt
           to
           forget
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           excuse
           themselves
           from
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           St.
           Paul
           gives
           this
           in
           particular
           charge
           to
           Titus
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           to
           all
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           take
           special
           care
           to
           instruct
           people
           well
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           and
           frequently
           to
           renew
           and
           repeat
           their
           exhortations
           ;
           especially
           when
           they
           find
           a
           busie
           ,
           factious
           ,
           and
           seditious
           spirit
           abroad
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Thus
           he
           instructs
           Timothy
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           2.
           1.
           
           
             I
             exhort
             therefore
             ,
             that
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             supplications
             prayers
             ,
             intercessions
             ,
             and
             giving
             of
             thanks
             ,
             be
             made
             for
             all
             men
             ;
             for
             Kings
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             that
             are
             in
             authority
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             lead
             a
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             life
             ,
             in
             all
             godliness
             and
             honesty
             .
          
        
         
           But
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           What
           is
           this
           to
           such
           an
           absolute
           subjection
           to
           Princes
           as
           includes
           Non-resistance
           in
           it
           ?
           cannot
           we
           pray
           for
           any
           man
           ,
           without
           making
           him
           our
           absolute
           and
           Soverain
           Lord
           ?
           are
           we
           not
           bound
           to
           pray
           for
           all
           our
           Enemies
           and
           Persecutors
           ?
           and
           does
           our
           praying
           for
           them
           ,
           make
           it
           unlawful
           to
           resist
           and
           
           oppose
           their
           unjust
           violence
           ?
           How
           then
           can
           you
           prove
           from
           the
           duty
           of
           praying
           for
           Kings
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           in
           no
           case
           lawful
           to
           resist
           them
           ?
           if
           it
           were
           lawful
           to
           resist
           
             Tyrannical
             Princes
          
           ,
           yet
           it
           might
           be
           our
           duty
           to
           pray
           for
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           though
           it
           be
           our
           duty
           to
           pray
           for
           Princes
           ,
           it
           does
           not
           hence
           follow
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           in
           no
           cases
           lawfully
           resist
           them
           .
        
         
           In
           answer
           to
           this
           ,
           I
           grant
           ,
           that
           praying
           for
           any
           man
           ,
           nay
           praying
           for
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           cannot
           of
           it self
           prove
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           unlawful
           to
           resist
           them
           ,
           if
           it
           otherwise
           appear
           ,
           that
           resistance
           is
           lawful
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           be
           our
           duty
           to
           make
           supplications
           ,
           prayers
           ,
           and
           intercessions
           for
           persecuting
           Princes
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           commands
           them
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           
             Roman
             Emperors
          
           ,
           who
           were
           profest
           enemies
           to
           Christianity
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           they
           must
           beg
           all
           good
           things
           for
           them
           ,
           a
           long
           and
           happy
           and
           prosperous
           Reign
           ,
           which
           is
           included
           in
           intercessions
           and
           prayers
           ;
           this
           strongly
           infers
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           not
           resist
           their
           power
           ,
           nor
           undermine
           their
           Thrones
           .
           For
           we
           cannot
           very
           well
           at
           the
           same
           time
           pray
           for
           the
           prosperity
           of
           their
           government
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           to
           pull
           it
           down
           .
           The
           Apostle
           did
           not
           understand
           those
           conditional
           Prayers
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           Convert
           
           or
           Confound
           them
           ;
           a
           prayer
           ,
           which
           thanks
           be
           to
           God
           ,
           was
           never
           found
           in
           any
           Christian
           Liturgie
           yet
           ;
           which
           possibly
           is
           one
           reason
           ,
           why
           some
           men
           are
           no
           great
           Friends
           to
           Liturgies
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Apostle
           directs
           them
           to
           
             pray
             for
             Kings
             and
             all
             that
             are
             in
             authority
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             live
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             lives
             in
             all
             godliness
             and
             honesty
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           enjoy
           peace
           and
           security
           in
           the
           profession
           and
           practice
           of
           the
           true
           Religion
           ;
           this
           seems
           to
           imply
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           are
           persecuted
           for
           their
           Religion
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           case
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           they
           must
           pray
           for
           persecuting
           Princes
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           incline
           their
           hearts
           to
           favour
           his
           people
           ;
           but
           must
           not
           fight
           against
           them
           .
           This
           is
           the
           only
           direction
           the
           Apostle
           gives
           them
           in
           the
           case
           ;
           and
           we
           may
           reasonably
           suppose
           ,
           that
           had
           he
           known
           any
           other
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           have
           concealed
           it
           .
           If
           it
           is
           always
           the
           duty
           of
           Christians
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           prosperous
           and
           flourishing
           state
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           as
           by
           this
           Apostolical
           exhortation
           it
           appears
           to
           be
           ,
           it
           could
           never
           be
           lawful
           for
           them
           to
           resist
           the
           powers
           ▪
           for
           I
           cannot
           understand
           how
           any
           man
           without
           mocking
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           can
           pray
           for
           the
           prosperity
           of
           his
           Prince
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           
           success
           of
           his
           government
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           when
           he
           fights
           against
           him
           .
           When
           St.
           Paul
           had
           so
           freely
           and
           openly
           declared
           against
           resisting
           the
           higher
           powers
           ,
           which
           Timothy
           ,
           who
           was
           his
           Scholar
           and
           Companion
           ,
           and
           fellow-labourer
           ,
           could
           not
           but
           know
           ;
           what
           other
           interpretation
           could
           he
           make
           of
           the
           Apostles
           exhortation
           ,
           to
           pray
           for
           Kings
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           are
           in
           authority
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           live
           quiet
           and
           peaceable
           lives
           in
           all
           godliness
           and
           honesty
           ,
           but
           only
           this
           ,
           that
           prayer
           is
           the
           last
           and
           only
           remedy
           that
           we
           can
           have
           against
           persecuting
           Princes
           ?
           Had
           it
           been
           lawful
           for
           them
           to
           resist
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           a
           more
           proper
           prayer
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           give
           them
           strength
           and
           courage
           and
           counsel
           to
           oppose
           all
           his
           and
           their
           enemies
           :
           that
           he
           would
           appear
           as
           miraculously
           for
           their
           defence
           ,
           as
           he
           formerly
           did
           in
           fighting
           the
           Battels
           of
           Israel
           ;
           that
           he
           would
           set
           Christ
           upon
           his
           Throne
           ,
           and
           make
           all
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           earth
           give
           place
           to
           a
           more
           glorious
           Kingdom
           .
           Time
           was
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           all
           one
           ,
           whether
           he
           saved
           with
           many
           or
           a
           few
           .
           He
           knew
           how
           to
           destroy
           potent
           and
           formidable
           Armies
           ,
           without
           any
           humane
           strength
           and
           power
           ,
           or
           by
           such
           weak
           &
           contemptible
           means
           ,
           as
           reserved
           
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           victory
           intire
           to
           himself
           :
           and
           he
           is
           the
           same
           still
           that
           ever
           he
           was
           ,
           and
           his
           power
           is
           the
           same
           .
           But
           St.
           Paul
           very
           well
           knew
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           lawful
           for
           them
           to
           pull
           Emperours
           out
           of
           their
           Thrones
           ,
           to
           give
           any
           disturbance
           to
           civil
           powers
           ,
           or
           to
           attempt
           any
           changes
           or
           innovations
           in
           government
           ;
           and
           therefore
           since
           they
           must
           submit
           to
           such
           Princes
           as
           they
           had
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           other
           remedy
           left
           them
           ,
           but
           to
           beg
           of
           God
           so
           to
           incline
           the
           hearts
           of
           Princes
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           enjoy
           a
           quiet
           and
           peaceable
           possession
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           even
           under
           Pagan
           Princes
           .
           For
           as
           much
           as
           some
           men
           of
           late
           days
           profanely
           scoff
           at
           prayers
           and
           tears
           ,
           these
           have
           been
           always
           thought
           the
           onely
           remedy
           the
           Church
           has
           against
           persecuting
           powers
           ;
           and
           it
           seems
           St.
           Paul
           thought
           so
           too
           ,
           for
           he
           prescribes
           no
           other
           ;
           and
           yet
           he
           does
           not
           allow
           them
           to
           pray
           against
           the
           King
           neither
           ,
           but
           exhorts
           them
           to
           pray
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           might
           enjoy
           peace
           and
           security
           under
           his
           Government
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
          
           St.
           
           Peter's
           Doctrine
           about
           Non-resistance
           .
        
         
           HAving
           heard
           what
           St.
           
           Paul's
           doctrine
           was
           ,
           let
           us
           now
           consider
           what
           St.
           Peter
           taught
           about
           this
           matter
           :
           he
           had
           as
           much
           reason
           to
           learn
           this
           lesson
           as
           any
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           having
           severely
           rebuked
           him
           for
           drawing
           his
           sword
           against
           the
           lawful
           powers
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           already
           heard
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           his
           rash
           and
           intemperate
           zeal
           in
           this
           action
           cost
           him
           very
           dear
           ;
           for
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           the
           chief
           thing
           ,
           that
           tempted
           him
           to
           deny
           his
           Master
           .
           He
           was
           afraid
           to
           own
           himself
           to
           be
           his
           Disciple
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           had
           been
           in
           the
           garden
           with
           him
           ;
           because
           he
           was
           conscious
           to
           himself
           ,
           that
           by
           drawing
           his
           sword
           ,
           and
           smiting
           the
           servant
           of
           the
           high
           Priest
           ,
           he
           had
           incurred
           the
           penalty
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           had
           he
           been
           discovered
           ,
           could
           expect
           nothing
           less
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           severely
           punish't
           for
           it
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           to
           have
           lost
           his
           life
           for
           
           his
           resistance
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           this
           has
           very
           often
           been
           the
           fate
           of
           those
           men
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           transported
           with
           a
           boistrous
           and
           intemperate
           zeal
           to
           draw
           their
           swords
           for
           their
           Master
           and
           his
           Religion
           against
           the
           lawful
           powers
           ,
           that
           they
           commonly
           deny
           their
           Master
           ,
           and
           despise
           his
           Religion
           ,
           before
           they
           put
           their
           swords
           up
           again
           .
        
         
           But
           St.
           Peter
           having
           by
           our
           Saviour's
           reproof
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           dear-bought
           experience
           learn't
           the
           evil
           of
           resistance
           ,
           never
           drew
           his
           svvord
           more
           ,
           and
           took
           great
           care
           to
           instruct
           Christians
           not
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           1
           Peter
           2.
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           
             Submit
             your selves
             to
             every
             ordinance
             of
             man
             for
             the
             Lord's
             sake
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             to
             the
             King
             as
             supreme
             ;
             or
             unto
             Governours
             ,
             as
             to
             them
             that
             are
             sent
             by
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             evil
             doers
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             praise
             of
             them
             that
             do
             well
             .
             For
             so
             is
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             with
             well
             doing
             ,
             ye
             may
             put
             to
             silence
             the
             ignorance
             of
             foolishmen
             .
             As
             free
             ,
             and
             not
             using
             your
             liberty
             as
             a
             cloak
             of
             maliciousness
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             servants
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           very
           same
           Doctrine
           ,
           which
           St.
           Paul
           taught
           the
           Romans
           :
           
             Let
             every
             soul
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             higher
             Powers
          
           ;
           for
           the
           same
           word
           is
           used
           in
           the
           
           original
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           submit
           and
           to
           be
           subject
           is
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           St.
           Paul
           tells
           us
           ,
           signifies
           Non-resistance
           .
           Onely
           as
           St.
           Paul
           speaks
           onely
           of
           not
           resisting
           the
           
             Higher
             Powers
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Emperours
           and
           
             Soveraign
             Princes
          
           ,
           herein
           including
           all
           those
           ,
           who
           act
           by
           their
           Authority
           ;
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           to
           prevent
           all
           cavils
           and
           exceptions
           ,
           distinctly
           mentions
           both
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           submit
           to
           all
           humane
           power
           and
           authority
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           the
           
             King
             as
             Supreme
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           St.
           Paul's
           phrase
           ,
           to
           the
           
             Higher
             Powers
          
           ,
           to
           all
           
             Soveraign
             Princes
          
           who
           are
           invested
           with
           the
           supreme
           Authority
           ;
           but
           also
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           
             are
             sent
             by
             him
          
           ,
           who
           receive
           their
           Authority
           and
           commission
           from
           the
           
             Soveraign
             Prince
          
           .
        
         
           St.
           Paul
           tells
           us
           at
           large
           ,
           that
           
             all
             power
             is
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           power
           is
           the
           
             Minister
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           
             he
             that
             resisteth
             the
             power
             ,
             resisteth
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           
             therefore
             we
             must
             needs
             be
             subject
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             Wrath
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           being
           punish't
           by
           men
           ,
           
             but
             also
             for
             Conscience
             sake
          
           ,
           out
           of
           reverence
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           fear
           of
           his
           Judgement
           .
           This
           St.
           Peter
           comprises
           in
           one
           word
           ,
           which
           includes
           it
           all
           ;
           Submit
           your selves
           to
           every
           ordinance
           of
           man
           
             for
             the
             Lord's
             sake
          
           :
           for
           
           how
           is
           God
           concerned
           in
           our
           obedience
           to
           Princes
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           are
           appointed
           and
           advanced
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           act
           by
           his
           Authority
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           be
           not
           his
           will
           and
           command
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           obey
           them
           ?
           and
           therefore
           he
           addes
           ,
           for
           
             this
             is
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             with
             well
             doing
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           obedience
           and
           subjection
           to
           Princes
           ,
           
             ye
             may
             put
             to
             silence
             the
             ignorance
             of
             foolish
             men
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           put
           to
           silence
           those
           foolish
           men
           ,
           who
           ignorantly
           accuse
           you
           ,
           as
           fond
           of
           changes
           ,
           and
           troublesome
           and
           dangerous
           to
           Government
           .
           But
           then
           St.
           Peter
           observing
           ,
           that
           Christian
           Liberty
           was
           made
           a
           pretence
           for
           seditions
           and
           treasons
           ,
           he
           cautions
           them
           against
           that
           also
           ,
           
             As
             free
             ,
             but
             not
             using
             your
             liberty
             for
             a
             cloak
             of
             Maliciousness
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           cover
           and
           excuse
           such
           wickedness
           as
           Rebellion
           against
           Princes
           ,
           
             but
             as
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             :
          
           You
           must
           remember
           ,
           whatever
           freedom
           Christ
           has
           purchas
           't
           for
           you
           ,
           he
           has
           not
           delivered
           you
           from
           obedience
           and
           subjection
           to
           God
           ;
           you
           are
           his
           servants
           still
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           be
           subject
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           receive
           their
           power
           and
           authority
           from
           God
           ,
           as
           all
           
             Soveraign
             Princes
          
           do
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           as
           plain
           ,
           one
           would
           think
           ,
           as
           
           words
           can
           make
           it
           ;
           but
           nothing
           can
           be
           so
           plain
           ,
           but
           that
           men
           who
           are
           unwiling
           to
           understand
           it
           ,
           and
           who
           set
           their
           wits
           on
           work
           to
           avoid
           the
           force
           and
           evidence
           of
           it
           ,
           may
           be
           able
           to
           find
           something
           to
           say
           ,
           to
           deceive
           themselves
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           are
           willing
           to
           be
           deceived
           :
           and
           therefore
           it
           will
           be
           necessary
           to
           consider
           ,
           what
           false
           colours
           some
           men
           have
           put
           upon
           these
           words
           ,
           to
           elude
           and
           baffle
           the
           plain
           scope
           and
           designe
           of
           the
           Apostle
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           As
           first
           ,
           they
           observe
           ,
           that
           St.
           Peter
           calls
           Kings
           and
           subordinate
           Governours
           an
           ordinance
           of
           man
           ,
           or
           a
           humane
           Creature
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           and
           from
           hence
           they
           conclude
           that
           Kings
           are
           onely
           the
           
             peoples
             Creatures
          
           ;
           they
           are
           made
           by
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           receive
           their
           power
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           accountable
           to
           them
           if
           they
           abuse
           their
           power
           .
           In
           answer
           to
           this
           ,
           we
           may
           consider
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           this
           interpretation
           of
           St.
           Peter's
           words
           ,
           is
           a
           direct
           contradiction
           to
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           who
           expresly
           asserts
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           power
           but
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           powers
           that
           be
           are
           ordained
           of
           God
           :
           but
           according
           to
           this
           exposition
           of
           
             humane
             Creature
          
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Ordinance
             of
             Man
          
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           all
           power
           is
           derived
           from
           
           the
           People
           .
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           may
           be
           chosen
           by
           men
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           
             Elective
             Kingdoms
          
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           was
           at
           that
           time
           in
           the
           
             Roman
             Empire
          
           ;
           but
           they
           receive
           their
           power
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           thus
           St.
           Paul
           and
           St.
           Peter
           may
           be
           reconciled
           :
           but
           to
           affirm
           ,
           that
           St.
           Peter
           calls
           Kings
           an
           Ordinance
           of
           man
           ,
           because
           they
           receive
           their
           power
           and
           authority
           from
           men
           ,
           is
           an
           irreconcilable
           contradiction
           to
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           who
           affirms
           ,
           that
           they
           receive
           their
           power
           from
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           God's
           and
           not
           the
           peoples
           Ministers
           .
           Now
           though
           St.
           Peter
           and
           St.
           Paul
           did
           once
           differ
           upon
           a
           matter
           of
           prudence
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           of
           ill
           consequence
           to
           Religion
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           differ
           in
           so
           material
           a
           Doctrine
           as
           this
           is
           :
           and
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           way
           to
           reconcile
           them
           ,
           but
           by
           expounding
           St.
           Peter's
           words
           so
           as
           to
           agree
           with
           St.
           Paul's
           ;
           for
           St.
           Paul's
           words
           can
           never
           be
           reconciled
           with
           that
           sence
           ,
           which
           these
           men
           give
           of
           St.
           Peter's
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           a
           good
           argument
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           the
           true
           interpretation
           of
           St.
           Peter
           ;
           for
           I
           verily
           believe
           ,
           that
           these
           two
           great
           Apostles
           did
           not
           differ
           in
           this
           point
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           St.
           Peter
           exhorts
           them
           to
           
             submit
             to
             every
             ordinance
             of
             man
             for
             the
             Lord's
          
           
           sake
           ;
           which
           plainly
           signifies
           ,
           that
           whatever
           hand
           men
           may
           have
           in
           modelling
           civil
           governments
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Princes
           receive
           their
           power
           from
           him
           .
           For
           it
           is
           no
           act
           of
           disobedience
           to
           God
           to
           resist
           our
           Prince
           ,
           nor
           of
           obedience
           to
           God
           to
           submit
           to
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           does
           not
           derive
           his
           power
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           act
           by
           his
           Authority
           and
           commission
           ;
           especially
           in
           such
           cases
           ,
           when
           he
           opposes
           the
           Government
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           interest
           of
           Religion
           ;
           and
           oppresses
           not
           onely
           God's
           Creatures
           ,
           but
           his
           most
           faithful
           and
           obedient
           people
           ,
           who
           are
           his
           peculiar
           care
           and
           charge
           ▪
           in
           such
           cases
           as
           these
           ,
           if
           Princes
           do
           not
           receive
           their
           power
           from
           God
           ,
           they
           are
           opposite
           and
           rival
           Powers
           ,
           and
           we
           can
           no
           more
           submit
           to
           them
           for
           God's
           sake
           ,
           than
           we
           can
           submit
           to
           a
           Rebel
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           out
           of
           duty
           and
           loyalty
           to
           our
           
             natural
             Prince
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           the
           Apostle
           exhorts
           them
           ,
           for
           God's
           sake
           to
           submit
           to
           their
           King
           ,
           he
           plainly
           supposes
           ,
           what
           St.
           Paul
           did
           particularly
           express
           ,
           that
           Kings
           receive
           their
           power
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           God's
           Ministers
           ,
           even
           when
           they
           abuse
           their
           power
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           resists
           ,
           resists
           the
           Ordinance
           and
           Authority
           of
           God.
           
        
         
         
           3.
           
           But
           suppose
           we
           should
           grant
           ,
           that
           when
           St.
           Peter
           calls
           Kings
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           man
           ,
           he
           means
           ,
           that
           they
           receive
           their
           power
           and
           authority
           from
           men
           ;
           yet
           I
           cannot
           see
           ,
           what
           good
           this
           will
           do
           them
           :
           for
           he
           plainly
           disowns
           their
           consequence
           ,
           that
           therefore
           Princes
           are
           accountable
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           superiours
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           resisted
           ,
           deposed
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           condigne
           punishment
           ,
           if
           they
           abuse
           this
           power
           ;
           as
           will
           appear
           from
           these
           two
           observations
           .
           1.
           
           That
           he
           gives
           the
           King
           the
           Title
           of
           supreme
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           who
           is
           above
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           is
           invested
           with
           the
           supreme
           and
           soveraign
           power
           .
           Now
           the
           supreme
           power
           in
           the
           very
           notion
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           irresistible
           and
           unaccountable
           ;
           for
           otherwise
           it
           is
           not
           supreme
           ,
           but
           subject
           to
           some
           superiour
           jurisdiction
           ;
           which
           it
           is
           evidently
           known
           the
           
             Roman
             Emperours
          
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           Apostle
           here
           speaks
           ,
           were
           not
           .
           And
           2.
           that
           he
           requires
           subjection
           to
           this
           humane
           ordinance
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           appears
           from
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           signifies
           
             Non
             resistance
          
           .
           So
           that
           though
           we
           should
           grant
           that
           the
           King
           derives
           his
           power
           from
           the
           people
           ,
           yet
           it
           seems
           ,
           God
           confirms
           and
           establishes
           the
           Crown
           on
           his
           head
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           suffer
           people
           to
           take
           it
           off
           again
           ,
           when
           they
           please
           .
        
         
         
           4.
           
           But
           after
           all
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           colour
           for
           this
           objection
           from
           the
           Apostles
           words
           :
           for
           this
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           humane
           order
           or
           ordination
           ,
           signifies
           nothing
           but
           humane
           authority
           ,
           such
           power
           and
           authority
           as
           is
           exercised
           by
           men
           for
           the
           good
           government
           of
           humane
           Societies
           .
           And
           the
           meaning
           is
           only
           this
           ;
           that
           out
           of
           reverence
           and
           obedience
           to
           God
           ,
           from
           whom
           all
           power
           is
           derived
           ,
           they
           should
           submit
           to
           that
           authority
           ,
           which
           is
           exercised
           by
           men
           ,
           whether
           to
           the
           supream
           power
           of
           
             Soveraign
             Princes
          
           ,
           or
           that
           subordinate
           authority
           which
           he
           bestows
           on
           
             inferiour
             Magistrates
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           farther
           objected
           ,
           that
           though
           St.
           Peter
           does
           command
           Christians
           to
           submit
           to
           Kings
           and
           Governours
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           with
           a
           limitation
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           they
           govern
           well
           ,
           while
           they
           exercise
           their
           authority
           in
           pursuance
           of
           the
           great
           ends
           of
           its
           institution
           ;
           
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             evil
             doers
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             praise
             of
             them
             that
             do
             well
             .
          
           And
           here
           St.
           Peter
           agrees
           very
           well
           with
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           who
           assigns
           this
           as
           the
           reason
           ,
           why
           they
           may
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           powers
           :
           For
           
             Rulers
             are
             not
             a
             terrour
             to
             good
             works
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             evil
             ;
             wilt
             thou
             then
             not
             be
             afraid
             of
             the
             power
             ?
             do
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             have
          
           
           
             praise
             of
             the
             same
             .
             For
             he
             is
             the
             minister
             of
             God
             to
             thee
             for
             good
             .
             But
             if
             thou
             do
             that
             which
             is
             evil
             ,
             be
             afraid
             ,
             for
             he
             beareth
             not
             the
             sword
             in
             vain
             :
             for
             he
             is
             the
             minister
             of
             God
             ,
             an
             avenger
             to
             execute
             wrath
             upon
             him
             that
             doth
             evil
             ,
          
           13
           
             Rom
             ▪
          
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           Now
           we
           cannot
           be
           bound
           to
           obey
           and
           submit
           ,
           any
           farther
           than
           the
           reason
           of
           our
           obedience
           reaches
           :
           and
           if
           the
           reason
           why
           we
           must
           obey
           Princes
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           they
           punish
           wickedness
           ,
           and
           reward
           and
           encourage
           Vertue
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           great
           a
           blessing
           to
           humane
           Societies
           ,
           then
           we
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           obey
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           do
           quite
           contrary
           ▪
           when
           they
           encourage
           Vice
           ,
           and
           oppress
           the
           most
           exemplary
           innocence
           .
           Now
           in
           answer
           to
           this
           ,
           let
           us
           consider
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Whether
           these
           great
           Apostles
           intended
           to
           oblige
           the
           Christians
           of
           that
           age
           to
           yield
           obedience
           to
           those
           powers
           ▪
           which
           then
           governed
           the
           world
           .
           If
           they
           did
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           think
           no
           man
           will
           be
           so
           hardy
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           not
           )
           then
           it
           will
           be
           proper
           to
           enquire
           ,
           whether
           what
           they
           here
           affirm
           ,
           and
           assign
           as
           the
           reason
           of
           their
           subjection
           ,
           that
           Rulers
           are
           not
           a
           terrour
           to
           good
           works
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           evil
           ,
           were
           true
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Emperours
          
           and
           Governours
           ,
           or
           not
           .
           If
           it
           
           were
           true
           ,
           then
           I
           believe
           it
           will
           hold
           true
           of
           all
           Kings
           ,
           in
           all
           ages
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           for
           there
           cannot
           well
           be
           greater
           Tyrants
           than
           the
           
             Roman
             Emperors
          
           were
           at
           this
           time
           :
           and
           so
           this
           will
           prove
           an
           eternal
           reason
           ,
           why
           we
           should
           be
           subject
           to
           Princes
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           many
           faults
           and
           miscarriages
           of
           their
           government
           .
           If
           it
           were
           not
           true
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           strange
           ,
           that
           two
           such
           great
           Apostles
           ,
           should
           use
           such
           an
           argument
           to
           perswade
           Christians
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           powers
           ,
           as
           only
           proved
           the
           quite
           contrary
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           present
           powers
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           unjust
           and
           Tyrannical
           ,
           and
           in
           contradiction
           to
           the
           original
           design
           and
           institution
           of
           civil
           power
           ,
           were
           a
           terror
           to
           good
           works
           and
           not
           to
           the
           evil
           .
        
         
           The
           Christians
           were
           at
           that
           time
           persecuted
           by
           Iews
           and
           Heathens
           ,
           by
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           the
           World.
           The
           Apostle
           exhorts
           them
           not
           to
           resist
           the
           powers
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           not
           a
           Terror
           to
           good
           works
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           evil
           .
           If
           by
           this
           he
           only
           means
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           subject
           to
           them
           ,
           while
           they
           encouraged
           Vertue
           and
           vertuous
           men
           ,
           but
           might
           rebel
           against
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           did
           the
           contrary
           ;
           how
           could
           the
           Christians
           of
           those
           
           days
           think
           themselves
           obliged
           by
           this
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           higher
           powers
           ?
        
         
           For
           this
           was
           not
           their
           case
           .
           They
           suffered
           for
           righteousness
           sake
           ;
           the
           powers
           were
           a
           terrour
           to
           them
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           innocent
           ,
           though
           they
           could
           not
           charge
           them
           ,
           either
           with
           breaking
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           or
           Men
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           were
           not
           bound
           to
           submit
           to
           them
           ,
           whenever
           they
           could
           find
           it
           safe
           to
           resist
           .
           So
           that
           either
           these
           men
           put
           a
           false
           comment
           upon
           the
           Text
           ,
           or
           while
           the
           Apostle
           undertakes
           to
           deter
           them
           from
           resistance
           ,
           he
           urges
           such
           an
           argument
           as
           was
           proper
           only
           to
           perswade
           them
           to
           rebel
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           may
           also
           consider
           ,
           that
           this
           interpretation
           of
           the
           words
           makes
           the
           Apostles
           argument
           childish
           and
           ludicrous
           ,
           and
           wholly
           useless
           to
           perswade
           any
           man
           to
           be
           subject
           ,
           who
           needs
           perswasion
           .
           For
           I
           take
           it
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           need
           to
           perswade
           any
           man
           ,
           especially
           the
           good
           and
           vertuous
           ,
           not
           to
           resist
           the
           powers
           ,
           when
           he
           meets
           with
           the
           just
           rewards
           and
           encouragements
           of
           Vertue
           .
           The
           usual
           pretence
           for
           Seditions
           and
           Treasons
           ,
           is
           to
           redress
           publick
           grievances
           ,
           to
           deliver
           themselves
           from
           a
           state
           of
           oppression
           and
           slavery
           ;
           but
           all
           
           mankind
           agree
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           obey
           Governours
           ,
           who
           govern
           well
           ;
           and
           no
           man
           thinks
           it
           just
           or
           honourable
           to
           rebel
           ,
           who
           has
           not
           ,
           or
           cannot
           pretend
           some
           cause
           of
           complaint
           .
           The
           tryal
           of
           our
           obedience
           is
           ,
           when
           we
           suffer
           injuriously
           for
           righteousness
           sake
           ,
           when
           our
           Rights
           and
           Liberties
           are
           invaded
           ,
           when
           we
           groan
           under
           such
           oppressions
           ,
           as
           are
           enough
           to
           make
           a
           
             wise
             man
             mad
          
           ,
           and
           to
           transport
           him
           to
           irregular
           and
           unjustifiable
           actions
           .
           This
           was
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           to
           whom
           the
           Apostles
           wrote
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           might
           reasonably
           expect
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           urge
           such
           Arguments
           to
           Subjection
           ,
           as
           should
           reach
           their
           case
           :
           but
           if
           these
           men
           be
           good
           Expositors
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           says
           nothing
           to
           perswade
           any
           man
           to
           obedience
           to
           the
           powers
           ,
           who
           finds
           the
           powers
           uneasie
           and
           troublesome
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           those
           who
           have
           nothing
           to
           complain
           of
           ▪
           one
           would
           think
           ,
           should
           need
           no
           Arguments
           to
           perswade
           them
           to
           subjection
           to
           so
           easie
           and
           gentle
           a
           yoak
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Nay
           ,
           according
           to
           this
           interpretation
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Subjection
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           bound
           only
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           those
           Princes
           ,
           who
           rule
           well
           ,
           who
           punish
           wickedness
           and
           reward
           vertue
           ;
           this
           Doctrine
           
           of
           Subjection
           gives
           no
           security
           at
           all
           to
           the
           best
           governments
           in
           the
           world
           .
           The
           most
           Factious
           and
           Seditious
           spirits
           can
           desire
           no
           greater
           liberty
           ,
           than
           this
           principle
           grants
           them
           .
           For
           no
           humane
           government
           can
           be
           so
           exact
           and
           perfect
           ,
           but
           it
           may
           be
           guilty
           of
           great
           miscarriages
           .
           Good
           men
           may
           suffer
           ,
           and
           bad
           men
           may
           flourish
           under
           a
           vertuous
           Prince
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ill
           designing
           men
           can
           never
           want
           pretences
           to
           misrepresent
           the
           government
           ,
           and
           to
           foment
           Discontents
           and
           Jealousies
           between
           Prince
           and
           People
           .
           This
           unhappy
           Nation
           has
           been
           a
           sad
           example
           of
           this
           ,
           twice
           in
           one
           Age
           ,
           under
           two
           as
           just
           and
           
             merciful
             Princes
          
           ,
           as
           ever
           sate
           upon
           the
           English
           Throne
           .
           When
           there
           were
           never
           fewer
           real
           grievances
           to
           be
           complained
           of
           ,
           and
           never
           more
           loud
           and
           Tragical
           complaints
           :
           and
           if
           Subjects
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           obey
           any
           longer
           than
           all
           things
           please
           and
           gratifie
           their
           humors
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           vain
           thing
           to
           name
           the
           Doct●●●●
           of
           Subjection
           ;
           which
           is
           of
           no
           use
           at
           all
           〈◊〉
           peace
           and
           security
           of
           humane
           〈◊〉
        
         
           4.
           
           This
           is
           absolutely
           false
           ,
           〈◊〉
           are
           bound
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           〈◊〉
           Princes
           no
           longer
           than
           th●
           〈…〉
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           measures
           〈…〉
           
           and
           righteousness
           .
           The
           Apostle
           I
           am
           sure
           supposes
           the
           contrary
           ,
           when
           he
           tells
           the
           Christians
           ,
           
             But
             and
             if
             ye
             suffer
             for
             righteousness
             sake
             ,
             happy
             are
             ye
             ;
             and
             be
             not
             afraid
             of
             their
             terror
             ,
             neither
             be
             troubled
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           3.
           14.
           
           Thus
           he
           commands
           servants
           
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             their
             Masters
             with
             fear
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             the
             good
             and
             gentle
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             the
             froward
             .
             For
             this
             is
             thank-worthy
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             for
             conscience
             towards
             God
             endure
             grief
             ,
             suffering
             patiently
             .
             For
             what
             glory
             is
             it
             ,
             if
             when
             ye
             be
             buffeted
             for
             your
             faults
             ,
             ye
             take
             it
             patiently
             ?
             but
             if
             when
             ye
             do
             well
             and
             suffer
             for
             it
             ,
             ye
             take
             it
             patiently
             ,
             this
             is
             acceptable
             with
             God
             ,
          
           2
           Chap.
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20.
           
           And
           certainly
           there
           is
           as
           perfect
           a
           subjection
           due
           to
           a
           
             Soverain
             Prince
          
           as
           to
           a
           Master
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           more
           eminently
           the
           Minister
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           acts
           by
           a
           more
           Sacred
           and
           inviolable
           authority
           .
           And
           that
           this
           does
           extend
           to
           our
           subjection
           to
           Princes
           ,
           appears
           from
           the
           example
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           there
           recommends
           to
           our
           imitation
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           most
           innocent
           person
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           yet
           suffered
           the
           most
           barbarous
           usage
           ,
           not
           from
           the
           hands
           of
           a
           private
           Master
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           supreme
           powers
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           he
           commands
           in
           the
           same
           Chapter
           to
           
           submit
           to
           Governours
           ,
           
             as
             to
             those
             who
             are
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             evil
             doers
             ,
             and
             the
             praise
             of
             them
             that
             do
             well
             ,
          
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           intend
           this
           as
           a
           limitation
           of
           our
           subjection
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           were
           not
           bound
           to
           be
           subject
           in
           other
           cases
           ;
           since
           in
           the
           very
           same
           Chapter
           ,
           he
           requires
           subjection
           not
           only
           to
           the
           
             good
             and
             gentle
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             the
             froward
             ,
          
           in
           imitation
           of
           the
           example
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           who
           suffered
           patiently
           under
           unjust
           and
           Tyrannical
           powers
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           I
           observe
           therefore
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           does
           not
           alleadge
           this
           as
           the
           reason
           of
           our
           subjection
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           motive
           or
           argument
           to
           reconcile
           us
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           it
           .
           The
           reason
           of
           our
           subjection
           to
           Princes
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           advanced
           by
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           that
           those
           
             who
             resist
             ,
             resist
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           
             we
             must
             submit
             for
             Gods
             sake
             ,
          
           out
           of
           reverence
           to
           his
           authority
           .
           But
           it
           is
           an
           encouragement
           to
           subjection
           ,
           to
           consider
           the
           great
           advantages
           of
           government
           ,
           that
           
             Rulers
             are
             not
             a
             terrour
             to
             good
             works
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             evil
             .
          
           But
           though
           this
           motive
           should
           fail
           in
           some
           instances
           ,
           yet
           while
           the
           reason
           of
           subjection
           lasts
           ,
           (
           and
           that
           can
           never
           fail
           ,
           while
           we
           own
           the
           Soverain
           Authority
           of
           God
           )
           so
           long
           it
           is
           
           our
           dutie
           to
           be
           subject
           ,
           whether
           our
           Prince
           do
           his
           dutie
           or
           not
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           But
           to
           examine
           more
           particularly
           the
           meaning
           of
           these
           words
           .
           When
           the
           Apostle
           says
           ,
           that
           
             Rulers
             are
             not
             a
             terror
             to
             good
             works
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             evil
             ;
             that
             they
             are
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             evil
             doers
             ,
             and
             the
             praise
             of
             them
             that
             do
             well
          
           ;
           I
           see
           no
           necessitie
           of
           expounding
           this
           of
           good
           and
           evil
           works
           in
           general
           ,
           that
           all
           good
           and
           virtuous
           actions
           shall
           be
           rewarded
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           evil
           actions
           punish't
           ;
           for
           this
           is
           almost
           impossible
           in
           any
           humane
           government
           ;
           and
           there
           never
           was
           any
           government
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           appointed
           rewards
           for
           all
           virtuous
           actions
           ,
           and
           punishments
           for
           all
           wicked
           ones
           .
           But
           these
           good
           and
           evil
           works
           seem
           to
           be
           confined
           to
           the
           matter
           in
           hand
           ,
           to
           subjection
           and
           obedience
           ,
           as
           a
           good
           and
           virtuous
           action
           .
           And
           so
           the
           Apostle
           enforces
           this
           dutie
           of
           subjection
           ,
           not
           onely
           from
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           power
           of
           Princes
           :
           
             Be
             subject
             to
             the
             higher
             powers
             ;
             for
             Rulers
             are
             not
             a
             terrour
             to
             good
             works
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             evil
             .
          
           We
           need
           not
           fear
           the
           powers
           ,
           when
           we
           obey
           them
           ,
           and
           submit
           ourselves
           to
           them
           ;
           but
           they
           will
           punish
           us
           if
           we
           rebel
           .
           The
           force
           of
           which
           argument
           is
           this
           :
           
           The
           best
           way
           to
           obtain
           safetie
           and
           protection
           under
           any
           Government
           ,
           is
           by
           being
           peaceable
           ,
           quiet
           ,
           and
           obedient
           ;
           such
           men
           generally
           escape
           under
           the
           greatest
           Tyrants
           ,
           for
           Tyrants
           themselves
           do
           not
           use
           to
           insult
           over
           the
           peaceable
           and
           obedient
           :
           but
           if
           men
           be
           seditious
           and
           troublesome
           to
           government
           ,
           then
           
             he
             beareth
             not
             the
             sword
             in
             vain
             ,
             but
             is
             the
             Minister
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             revenger
             to
             execute
             wrath
             upon
             him
             that
             doeth
             evil
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           upon
           all
           disobedience
           and
           rebellion
           ;
           for
           whatever
           wickedness
           escapes
           unpunish't
           ,
           Princes
           for
           their
           own
           securitie
           must
           not
           suffer
           disobedience
           and
           rebellion
           to
           escape
           .
           And
           that
           this
           is
           the
           meaning
           of
           it
           ,
           appears
           from
           the
           next
           verse
           ,
           where
           the
           Apostle
           sums
           up
           the
           whole
           argument
           for
           subjection
           ,
           which
           he
           reduces
           to
           
             Conscience
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             fear
          
           of
           the
           secular
           powers
           :
           
             Wherefore
             ye
             must
             needs
             be
             subject
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             wrath
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             Conscience
             sake
             .
          
           And
           that
           St.
           Peter
           by
           well
           doing
           means
           subjection
           to
           Princes
           ,
           is
           very
           plain
           .
           
             For
             so
             is
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             with
             well
             doing
             ,
             ye
             should
             put
             to
             silence
             the
             ignorance
             of
             foolish
             men
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           obedience
           and
           subjection
           to
           Princes
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           dutie
           he
           there
           exhorts
           them
           to
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           very
           probable
           
           that
           he
           means
           the
           same
           by
           
             well
             doing
          
           in
           the
           verse
           before
           ,
           that
           Governours
           are
           for
           the
           
             punishment
             of
             evil
          
           doers
           ,
           
             and
             the
             praise
             of
             them
             that
             do
             well
          
           ;
           to
           punish
           the
           disobedient
           and
           rebellious
           ,
           and
           to
           reward
           and
           protect
           those
           ,
           who
           live
           in
           all
           quiet
           and
           peaceable
           subjection
           .
           And
           if
           this
           be
           the
           meaning
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           think
           they
           can
           find
           no
           limitation
           here
           of
           our
           
             subjection
             to
             Princes
          
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           But
           let
           us
           suppose
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Apostle
           says
           ,
           that
           
             Rulers
             are
             not
             a
             terror
             to
             good
             works
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             evil
             ,
          
           he
           understands
           by
           it
           in
           general
           ,
           the
           great
           advantages
           of
           civil
           government
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           the
           suppression
           of
           wickedness
           ,
           and
           incouragement
           of
           virtue
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           true
           end
           and
           the
           best
           improvement
           of
           humane
           power
           ;
           this
           also
           is
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           true
           of
           the
           worst
           and
           most
           Tyrannical
           Princes
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           argument
           for
           subjection
           is
           good
           even
           under
           a
           Tyrant
           .
        
         
           Publick
           Justice
           was
           administred
           under
           the
           government
           of
           Nero
           ,
           and
           good
           men
           were
           rewarded
           ,
           and
           bad
           men
           punish't
           :
           And
           though
           Justice
           be
           not
           so
           equally
           and
           so
           universally
           administred
           under
           a
           
             bad
             Prince
          
           ,
           as
           under
           a
           good
           one
           ;
           though
           a
           Tyrant
           may
           oppress
           many
           of
           
           his
           subjects
           ,
           and
           be
           the
           occasion
           of
           great
           Calamities
           ,
           yet
           while
           there
           is
           any
           publick
           government
           maintained
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           it
           lays
           great
           restraints
           upon
           the
           unruly
           lusts
           and
           passions
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           gives
           great
           securitie
           to
           the
           just
           and
           innocent
           .
           And
           therefore
           good
           men
           are
           concerned
           to
           promote
           the
           peace
           and
           securitie
           of
           Government
           ,
           though
           the
           Prince
           be
           a
           Tyrant
           :
           for
           there
           is
           more
           Justice
           to
           be
           had
           under
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           than
           in
           a
           civil
           War.
           In
           ordinary
           cases
           it
           is
           very
           possible
           for
           good
           men
           to
           live
           easily
           and
           tolerably
           under
           a
           very
           
             bad
             Prince
          
           ;
           &
           though
           it
           should
           be
           their
           lot
           to
           suffer
           ,
           yet
           since
           the
           peace
           and
           quiet
           of
           humane
           Societies
           is
           in
           it self
           so
           great
           a
           blessing
           ,
           and
           the
           publick
           good
           is
           better
           consulted
           by
           the
           preservation
           of
           government
           ,
           than
           by
           resistance
           ,
           it
           becomes
           every
           good
           man
           rather
           to
           suffer
           patiently
           under
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           than
           to
           shake
           and
           unsettle
           humane
           government
           ,
           and
           disturb
           the
           natural
           course
           of
           Justice
           by
           seditions
           and
           tumults
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Nay
           let
           us
           suppose
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           here
           speaks
           of
           such
           an
           equal
           administration
           of
           Justice
           ,
           as
           cannot
           be
           expected
           under
           the
           government
           of
           a
           Tyrant
           ;
           yet
           so
           the
           argument
           holds
           good
           against
           resistance
           ,
           though
           our
           Prince
           be
           
           never
           so
           bad
           .
           And
           it
           lies
           thus
           :
           we
           must
           not
           resist
           the
           powers
           ,
           because
           
             Rulers
             are
             not
             a
             terrour
             to
             good
             works
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             evil
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           great
           blessing
           of
           humane
           government
           ,
           to
           preserve
           Justice
           and
           righteousness
           among
           men
           .
           For
           this
           reason
           God
           has
           intrusted
           the
           Princes
           with
           the
           power
           of
           the
           sword
           ,
           for
           
             the
             punishment
             of
             evil
             doers
             ,
             and
             the
             praise
             of
             them
             that
             do
             well
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           must
           not
           resist
           him
           ,
           because
           publick
           Justice
           is
           so
           great
           a
           blessing
           to
           the
           world
           .
           But
           how
           does
           this
           follow
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           not
           resist
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           who
           is
           so
           far
           from
           administring
           Justice
           ,
           that
           he
           oppresses
           his
           subjects
           ,
           because
           Civil
           Government
           and
           Publick
           Justice
           is
           so
           great
           a
           blessing
           ?
           what
           agreement
           is
           there
           between
           civil
           government
           ,
           and
           publick
           Justice
           and
           a
           Tyrant
           ?
           Why
           the
           consequence
           is
           very
           plain
           .
           Civil
           government
           ,
           which
           is
           for
           the
           administration
           of
           publick
           Justice
           ,
           is
           a
           great
           and
           inestimable
           blessing
           to
           the
           world
           :
           but
           now
           there
           can
           be
           no
           civil
           government
           without
           a
           supreme
           and
           irresistible
           power
           ;
           publick
           Justice
           cannot
           be
           administred
           ,
           unless
           there
           is
           some
           power
           from
           whence
           there
           is
           no
           appeal
           .
           It
           is
           not
           necessarie
           indeed
           ,
           that
           the
           
           power
           should
           always
           be
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           one
           man
           ;
           but
           if
           God
           have
           placed
           this
           power
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           a
           Prince
           ,
           there
           it
           must
           be
           irresistible
           too
           ,
           however
           he
           uses
           it
           :
           for
           if
           once
           it
           be
           made
           lawful
           to
           resist
           the
           supreme
           Power
           ,
           wherever
           it
           is
           plac't
           ,
           you
           dissolve
           humane
           Societies
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           expose
           them
           to
           perpetual
           disorders
           and
           convulsions
           .
           Factious
           and
           ambitious
           men
           will
           find
           pretences
           to
           resist
           good
           Princes
           as
           well
           as
           the
           bad
           ,
           and
           no
           government
           can
           be
           any
           longer
           secure
           ,
           than
           while
           ill-designing
           men
           want
           power
           to
           resist
           .
           Now
           then
           ,
           to
           pass
           a
           true
           Judgement
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           onely
           consider
           ,
           what
           present
           inconveniencies
           we
           may
           suffer
           from
           the
           irresistible
           power
           of
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           but
           what
           an
           irreparable
           mischief
           it
           is
           for
           ever
           to
           unsettle
           the
           foundations
           of
           government
           .
           We
           must
           consider
           whether
           Civil
           Government
           be
           the
           greater
           blessing
           to
           mankind
           ,
           or
           a
           Tyrant
           the
           greater
           curse
           :
           whether
           it
           be
           more
           desirable
           to
           endure
           the
           insolence
           and
           injustice
           of
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           when
           the
           power
           falls
           into
           such
           a
           hand
           ;
           or
           for
           ever
           to
           be
           deprived
           of
           the
           securitie
           of
           government
           ,
           and
           the
           blessings
           of
           Peace
           and
           order
           .
           And
           therefore
           there
           is
           great
           reason
           ,
           why
           God
           should
           
           so
           severely
           forbid
           the
           resistance
           of
           Princes
           ,
           though
           Tyrants
           ;
           and
           why
           we
           should
           quietly
           and
           contentedly
           submit
           to
           this
           divine
           appointment
           ,
           because
           the
           resistance
           of
           the
           supreme
           power
           ,
           were
           it
           once
           allowed
           by
           God
           ,
           would
           weaken
           the
           authoritie
           of
           humane
           Governments
           ,
           and
           expose
           them
           to
           the
           rage
           and
           frenzie
           of
           ambitious
           and
           discontented
           Statesmen
           ,
           or
           wild
           Enthusiasts
           .
           This
           I
           think
           is
           a
           sufficient
           answer
           to
           this
           pretence
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           limits
           our
           subjection
           to
           Princes
           to
           the
           regular
           exercise
           of
           their
           authoritie
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           is
           objected
           also
           from
           St.
           Peters
           words
           ,
           that
           the
           inferiour
           and
           subordinate
           Magistrates
           receive
           their
           power
           from
           God
           also
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           supreme
           and
           
             Soveraign
             Princes
          
           ;
           Governours
           are
           sent
           
             by
             him
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           by
           God
           ,
           for
           
             the
             punishment
             of
             evil
             doers
             ,
             and
             the
             praise
             of
             them
             that
             do
             well
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           though
           private
           men
           may
           not
           resist
           a
           
             Soveraign
             Prince
          
           ,
           yet
           publick
           Magistrates
           may
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           not
           supreme
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           their
           dutie
           also
           to
           see
           wickedness
           punish't
           ,
           and
           virtue
           rewarded
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           part
           of
           their
           Commission
           to
           give
           check
           to
           the
           Soveraign
           Power
           ,
           and
           to
           defend
           subjects
           from
           the
           
           unjust
           violence
           and
           oppressions
           of
           their
           Prince
           .
           And
           this
           the
           
             Emperour
             Trajan
          
           learn't
           from
           the
           common
           principles
           of
           Justice
           and
           Equitie
           ,
           who
           delivered
           a
           sword
           to
           one
           of
           his
           Officers
           with
           this
           charge
           ,
           to
           use
           it
           for
           him
           ,
           while
           he
           governed
           well
           ,
           but
           against
           him
           if
           he
           governed
           ill
           .
           Now
           in
           answer
           to
           this
           ,
           we
           may
           consider
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           there
           is
           no
           foundation
           at
           all
           for
           this
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           for
           this
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           
             by
             him
          
           ,
           cannot
           by
           any
           rules
           of
           Grammar
           be
           referred
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           
             King.
             Submit
             to
             every
             Ordinance
             of
             man
             for
             the
             Lord's
             sake
             ,
             whether
             to
             the
             King
             as
             supreme
             ,
             or
             unto
             Governours
             ,
             as
             unto
             them
             who
             are
             sent
             by
             him
             .
             By
             him
             ?
          
           by
           whom
           ?
           by
           God
           ?
           that
           is
           not
           said
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           the
           next
           antecedent
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           the
           evident
           truth
           of
           the
           case
           .
           Inferiour
           Magistrates
           do
           not
           receive
           their
           power
           from
           God
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           having
           the
           Soveraign
           power
           in
           himself
           ,
           commits
           the
           exercise
           of
           some
           part
           of
           it
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           taketh
           it
           away
           again
           ,
           when
           he
           pleases
           .
           And
           the
           very
           phrase
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           those
           who
           are
           sent
           by
           him
           ,
           plainly
           refers
           it
           to
           those
           who
           were
           sent
           by
           the
           Emperour
           into
           forreign
           countries
           ,
           to
           govern
           
           the
           
             Roman
             Provinces
          
           ;
           such
           as
           
             Pontius
             Pilate
          
           and
           Felix
           were
           :
           and
           so
           the
           meaning
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           onely
           obliged
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           
             Roman
             Emperours
          
           ,
           but
           to
           all
           those
           Governours
           ,
           whom
           they
           sent
           to
           rule
           the
           Provinces
           under
           their
           Jurisdiction
           ;
           which
           is
           no
           more
           than
           for
           a
           Preacher
           to
           instruct
           the
           subjects
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           not
           onely
           submit
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           to
           all
           those
           whom
           he
           sent
           to
           govern
           them
           ,
           with
           the
           power
           and
           authoritie
           of
           Deputies
           ,
           or
           Lord-Lieutenants
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Nay
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           foreseen
           this
           objection
           ,
           takes
           particular
           care
           to
           prevent
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           makes
           an
           apparent
           difference
           between
           that
           submission
           we
           owe
           to
           
             Soveraign
             Princes
          
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           we
           owe
           to
           Governours
           ;
           we
           must
           submit
           
             to
             the
             King
             as
             supreme
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           as
           to
           him
           who
           is
           above
           all
           ,
           whose
           power
           is
           unaccountable
           and
           irresistible
           ;
           but
           
             to
             Governours
             ,
             as
             unto
             them
             who
             are
             sent
             by
             him
             :
          
           which
           both
           signifies
           the
           reason
           of
           our
           submission
           to
           Governours
           ,
           and
           prescribes
           the
           bounds
           and
           measures
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           reason
           why
           we
           must
           submit
           to
           Governours
           ,
           is
           because
           they
           are
           sent
           by
           our
           Prince
           ,
           they
           act
           by
           his
           Authoritie
           ,
           
           and
           therefore
           we
           must
           submit
           to
           ,
           and
           reverence
           his
           Authoritie
           in
           them
           .
           It
           is
           not
           for
           their
           own
           sakes
           ,
           nor
           for
           any
           inherent
           Authoritie
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           receive
           their
           power
           from
           our
           Prince
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           also
           determines
           the
           bounds
           and
           measures
           of
           our
           subjection
           to
           Governours
           .
           As
           that
           Authoritie
           ,
           which
           they
           receive
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           is
           the
           onely
           reason
           why
           we
           must
           submit
           to
           them
           at
           all
           :
           so
           we
           must
           submit
           no
           longer
           ,
           than
           that
           Authoritie
           lasts
           ;
           when
           ever
           the
           Prince
           recalls
           them
           ,
           and
           transfers
           this
           power
           to
           another
           ,
           we
           must
           obey
           them
           no
           longer
           .
           Nay
           ,
           since
           we
           are
           only
           bound
           to
           reverence
           and
           obey
           the
           authoritie
           of
           our
           Prince
           in
           them
           ,
           we
           must
           never
           submit
           to
           them
           in
           opposition
           to
           our
           Prince
           .
           Our
           primarie
           obligation
           is
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           is
           our
           Soveraign-Lord
           ,
           and
           must
           in
           no
           cases
           be
           resisted
           ;
           our
           submission
           to
           Governours
           and
           subordinate
           Magistrates
           is
           onely
           a
           part
           and
           branch
           of
           our
           dutie
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           his
           Officers
           and
           Ministers
           :
           and
           therefor
           eit
           can
           never
           be
           our
           dutie
           to
           obey
           or
           comply
           with
           subordinate
           Magistrates
           ,
           but
           onely
           when
           it
           is
           an
           act
           of
           dutie
           and
           subjection
           to
           our
           Prince
           ;
           and
           certainly
           it
           is
           no
           act
           of
           subjection
           
           to
           our
           Prince
           to
           obey
           subordinate
           Magistrates
           ,
           when
           they
           rebel
           against
           their
           Prince
           :
           for
           ,
           to
           resist
           a
           Prince
           ,
           or
           to
           joyn
           with
           those
           who
           do
           resist
           him
           ,
           is
           an
           odde
           kind
           of
           instance
           of
           our
           subjection
           to
           him
           .
           This
           is
           not
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           
             King
             as
             supreme
             ,
             nor
             to
             Governours
             ,
             as
             unto
             those
             who
             are
             sent
             by
             him
             ,
          
           and
           receive
           their
           Authoritie
           from
           him
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           to
           submit
           to
           Governours
           ,
           as
           the
           supreme
           and
           soveraign
           Iudges
           of
           our
           Prince
           ,
           and
           the
           Patrons
           and
           Protectors
           of
           the
           people
           against
           their
           Prince
           ;
           which
           is
           directly
           contrarie
           to
           St.
           
           Peter's
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           no
           new
           thing
           for
           the
           Governours
           of
           remote
           Provinces
           to
           revolt
           from
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Emperours
          
           ,
           and
           to
           usurp
           a
           Soveraign
           and
           Imperial
           Authoritie
           to
           themselves
           ;
           and
           therefore
           St.
           Peter
           expresses
           their
           dutie
           to
           Governours
           with
           this
           caution
           and
           limitation
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           must
           submit
           to
           those
           ,
           whom
           the
           Emperour
           sent
           to
           govern
           them
           ,
           yet
           it
           must
           be
           in
           subordination
           to
           the
           Imperial
           Authoritie
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           reserve
           of
           that
           more
           absolute
           subjection
           ,
           which
           they
           owe
           to
           the
           Emperour
           himself
           ,
           who
           is
           their
           
             Soveraign
             Lord.
          
           While
           Governours
           are
           subject
           to
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           who
           is
           their
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ,
           
           we
           must
           be
           subject
           to
           them
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           rebel
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           Emperour
           still
           ,
           and
           oppose
           those
           ,
           whom
           we
           were
           before
           bound
           to
           obey
           .
        
         
           When
           St.
           Peter
           so
           expresly
           commands
           them
           both
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           to
           submit
           to
           Governours
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           he
           could
           consider
           the
           King
           and
           Governous
           ,
           as
           two
           distinct
           and
           rival
           authorities
           ;
           for
           then
           it
           might
           so
           happen
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           submit
           to
           both
           ,
           if
           ever
           they
           should
           oppose
           each
           other
           :
           and
           therefore
           when
           he
           commands
           them
           to
           submit
           to
           both
           ,
           he
           must
           suppose
           them
           to
           be
           both
           one
           ,
           as
           the
           fountain
           and
           the
           stream
           is
           one
           .
           The
           Authoritie
           to
           which
           they
           must
           submit
           is
           but
           one
           ,
           it
           is
           originally
           in
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           in
           its
           source
           and
           fountain
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           derived
           and
           communicated
           to
           Governours
           ;
           but
           is
           the
           same
           power
           still
           ,
           which
           as
           necessarily
           depends
           upon
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           light
           does
           upon
           the
           Sun
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           these
           powers
           grow
           two
           ,
           when
           this
           derivative
           and
           dependant
           power
           sets
           up
           for
           it self
           in
           opposition
           to
           that
           power
           which
           gave
           it
           its
           being
           ,
           we
           are
           delivered
           from
           our
           subjection
           to
           it
           ,
           because
           it
           ceases
           to
           be
           one
           with
           that
           soveraign
           power
           ,
           to
           which
           we
           must
           be
           subject
           ▪
        
         
         
           Once
           more
           .
           St.
           Peter
           commands
           the
           Christians
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           to
           Governours
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           the
           King's
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           receive
           their
           authority
           from
           him
           to
           govern
           .
           But
           when
           such
           persons
           rebel
           against
           their
           Prince
           who
           gave
           them
           authority
           ,
           they
           cease
           to
           be
           the
           Kings
           Ministers
           and
           Governours
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cease
           to
           be
           such
           Governours
           to
           whom
           the
           Apostle
           commands
           submission
           .
           We
           are
           to
           obey
           them
           while
           they
           are
           the
           Kings
           Ministers
           and
           Deputies
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           assume
           to
           themselves
           an
           independant
           power
           ,
           we
           must
           submit
           to
           them
           no
           longer
           ,
           but
           to
           our
           Prince
           :
           We
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           obey
           our
           Prince
           ,
           and
           those
           Magistrates
           whom
           he
           sets
           over
           us
           ,
           but
           we
           cannot
           submit
           to
           our
           Prince
           and
           to
           Rebels
           ;
           and
           certainly
           when
           men
           become
           Rebels
           ,
           they
           are
           no
           longer
           the
           Kings
           Ministers
           ,
           but
           his
           Rivals
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           is
           a
           very
           ridiculous
           pretence
           also
           ,
           which
           has
           no
           foundation
           in
           St.
           
           Peter's
           words
           ,
           that
           Governours
           or
           subordinate
           Magistrates
           have
           power
           to
           controul
           or
           resist
           their
           
             Soverain
             Prince
          
           .
           The
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           is
           supreme
           ;
           but
           over
           whom
           is
           he
           supreme
           ?
           certainly
           over
           all
           in
           his
           Dominions
           ,
           or
           else
           he
           is
           not
           supreme
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           
           is
           supreme
           with
           respect
           to
           subordinate
           Magistrates
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           private
           Subjects
           ;
           and
           then
           they
           have
           no
           more
           power
           or
           authority
           to
           resist
           ,
           than
           any
           private
           Subject
           has
           .
           For
           St.
           Paul
           tells
           us
           ,
           the
           
             higher
             Power
          
           is
           irresistible
           ;
           which
           would
           be
           a
           strange
           Paradox
           ,
           if
           every
           little
           Officer
           had
           authority
           to
           resist
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           if
           men
           will
           grant
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           never
           lawful
           for
           any
           private
           man
           to
           resist
           his
           Prince
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           worth
           disputing
           ,
           whether
           subordinate
           Magistrates
           may
           or
           not
           ;
           for
           if
           private
           men
           must
           not
           resist
           ,
           these
           inferiour
           Magistrates
           cannot
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           they
           will
           resist
           to
           no
           purpose
           .
           He
           may
           make
           them
           private
           men
           again
           when
           he
           pleases
           ;
           or
           however
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           an
           
             unfortunate
             Prince
          
           ,
           whom
           all
           his
           own
           Officers
           and
           Ministers
           conspire
           against
           ;
           and
           he
           must
           be
           a
           very
           
             weak
             Prince
          
           ,
           who
           has
           not
           force
           and
           power
           to
           oppose
           them
           .
           For
           what
           does
           the
           discontent
           of
           the
           greatest
           Ministers
           signifie
           ,
           who
           can
           raise
           no
           forces
           to
           oppose
           their
           Prince
           ?
           and
           yet
           there
           are
           no
           forces
           to
           be
           raised
           ,
           if
           private
           men
           must
           not
           resist
           .
           When
           inferiour
           Magistrates
           must
           submit
           ,
           or
           rebel
           alone
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           must
           do
           ,
           if
           private
           men
           must
           not
           rebel
           )
           whatever
           
           authority
           they
           have
           to
           controul
           their
           Prince
           ,
           they
           will
           want
           force
           and
           power
           to
           do
           it
           .
           And
           yet
           it
           would
           be
           a
           lewd
           way
           of
           burlesquing
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           Non-resistance
           ,
           to
           make
           no
           more
           of
           it
           than
           this
           ,
           that
           when
           St.
           Paul
           so
           severely
           threatens
           damnation
           against
           those
           who
           resist
           ,
           his
           meaning
           is
           ,
           that
           private
           Subjects
           must
           not
           resist
           their
           Prince
           ,
           unless
           they
           have
           some
           discontented
           and
           factious
           Magistrates
           to
           head
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           should
           these
           
             subordinate
             Governours
          
           come
           by
           this
           power
           to
           resist
           their
           Prince
           ?
           They
           must
           either
           have
           it
           from
           God
           ,
           or
           from
           their
           Prince
           .
           Not
           from
           God.
           For
           
             Soverain
             Princes
          
           receive
           their
           authority
           from
           God
           ;
           and
           if
           God
           have
           bestowed
           the
           supreme
           and
           Soverain
           Power
           on
           the
           Prince
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           contradiction
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           advanced
           his
           own
           Ministers
           and
           Officers
           above
           him
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           to
           place
           a
           superiour
           power
           over
           the
           supreme
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           reasonable
           to
           suppose
           ,
           that
           inferiour
           Magistrates
           receive
           such
           a
           power
           as
           this
           from
           their
           Prince
           ,
           though
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           power
           ,
           but
           what
           they
           receive
           from
           him
           .
           For
           notwithstanding
           
           Trajan's
           complement
           ,
           which
           he
           never
           intended
           should
           be
           made
           a
           Law
           for
           himself
           ,
           
           or
           other
           Soverain
           Princes
           ;
           no
           Prince
           can
           give
           such
           power
           as
           this
           to
           a
           Subject
           ,
           without
           giving
           him
           his
           Crown
           .
           He
           gives
           away
           his
           Soverain
           power
           ,
           when
           he
           gives
           any
           Subject
           authority
           to
           resist
           ;
           he
           ceases
           to
           be
           a
           
             Soverain
             Prince
          
           ,
           if
           he
           makes
           any
           man
           his
           Superior
           :
           for
           he
           cannot
           give
           away
           Soverain
           power
           ,
           and
           yet
           keep
           it
           himself
           .
           And
           it
           would
           be
           a
           hard
           case
           with
           Princes
           ,
           had
           they
           as
           many
           Judges
           and
           Masters
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           Officers
           and
           Ministers
           of
           State.
           Indeed
           ,
           no
           Prince
           without
           parting
           with
           his
           Crown
           ,
           can
           grant
           such
           an
           extravagant
           power
           to
           any
           Subject
           :
           for
           while
           he
           continues
           Soverain
           ,
           God
           has
           made
           it
           necessary
           to
           the
           greatest
           Subjects
           to
           obey
           and
           submit
           .
           For
           as
           for
           
           Trajan's
           saying
           to
           one
           of
           his
           Commanders
           ,
           when
           he
           delivered
           him
           the
           Sword
           ,
           
             Use
             this
             for
             me
             if
             I
             govern
             well
             ,
             and
             against
             me
             if
             I
             govern
             ill
             ,
          
           it
           only
           signified
           his
           fixt
           resolution
           to
           govern
           well
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           imploy
           it
           in
           no
           ill
           services
           :
           but
           it
           conveyed
           no
           more
           power
           to
           him
           to
           rebel
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           govern
           ill
           ,
           than
           a
           Father's
           saying
           to
           his
           Son
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           forgive
           his
           disobedience
           ,
           if
           ever
           he
           would
           prove
           unkind
           ,
           would
           justifie
           the
           disobedience
           of
           the
           Son
           ,
           if
           his
           Father
           should
           prove
           
           unkind
           .
           The
           duties
           of
           these
           relations
           are
           fixt
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           altered
           by
           men
           .
           A
           Prince
           may
           divest
           himself
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           royal
           Power
           ;
           but
           while
           he
           continues
           Soveraign
           ,
           he
           cannot
           give
           liberty
           to
           any
           man
           to
           resist
           him
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           There
           is
           another
           objection
           not
           only
           to
           invalidate
           St.
           Peters
           authoritie
           ,
           but
           to
           answer
           all
           the
           arguments
           that
           are
           produced
           from
           the
           doctrine
           and
           practice
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           to
           inforce
           this
           dutie
           of
           Non-resistance
           and
           subjection
           to
           Princes
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           these
           commands
           were
           onely
           temporarie
           ,
           and
           obliged
           Christians
           while
           they
           wanted
           force
           and
           power
           to
           resist
           ,
           but
           do
           not
           oblige
           us
           ,
           when
           we
           can
           resist
           and
           conquer
           too
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           sometimes
           thought
           ,
           that
           this
           objection
           ought
           to
           be
           answered
           onely
           with
           indignation
           and
           abhorrence
           ,
           as
           an
           open
           contempt
           of
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           blasphemie
           against
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           were
           indited
           ;
           but
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           it
           is
           better
           to
           answer
           and
           expose
           it
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           world
           see
           ,
           besides
           the
           notorious
           folly
           of
           it
           ,
           how
           near
           a
           kin
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Resistance
           is
           to
           Atheism
           ,
           Infidelity
           ,
           and
           Blasphemy
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           First
           then
           I
           observe
           ,
           that
           this
           very
           objection
           supposes
           that
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           against
           Resistance
           ;
           for
           those
           who
           evade
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           by
           saying
           ,
           that
           Christians
           were
           then
           forbid
           to
           resist
           ,
           because
           they
           wanted
           power
           to
           conquer
           ,
           must
           grant
           ,
           that
           resistance
           is
           forbid
           .
           Which
           is
           a
           plain
           confession
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           conscious
           to
           themselves
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           arts
           they
           have
           us'd
           to
           make
           the
           Scriptures
           speak
           their
           sence
           ,
           and
           justifie
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Resistance
           ,
           will
           not
           do
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           men
           are
           once
           reduced
           to
           this
           last
           refuge
           ,
           to
           confess
           ,
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           against
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           any
           modesty
           left
           ,
           they
           ought
           never
           to
           pretend
           to
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           this
           cause
           more
           .
           And
           this
           is
           a
           sufficient
           answer
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           who
           have
           any
           reverence
           for
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           resist
           their
           Prince
           without
           disobeying
           the
           plain
           and
           express
           Laws
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           for
           he
           is
           a
           bold
           man
           ,
           who
           will
           venture
           his
           eternal
           Salvation
           ,
           upon
           pleading
           his
           exemption
           from
           any
           express
           Law.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           would
           desire
           all
           men
           who
           have
           any
           reverence
           left
           for
           the
           Religion
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           to
           consider
           seriously
           how
           
           this
           pretence
           does
           disparage
           and
           weaken
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           a
           very
           imperfect
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           uncertain
           rule
           of
           Life
           ,
           which
           every
           man
           may
           fit
           and
           accommodate
           to
           his
           own
           humour
           and
           inclinations
           .
        
         
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           do
           in
           the
           most
           express
           terms
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           most
           severe
           penalties
           ,
           forbid
           the
           resistance
           of
           Soveraign
           Princes
           .
           But
           say
           these
           men
           ,
           this
           law
           does
           not
           oblige
           us
           now
           ,
           though
           it
           did
           oblige
           the
           Christians
           of
           those
           days
           ;
           for
           our
           circumstances
           are
           much
           changed
           and
           altered
           .
           The
           Christians
           at
           that
           time
           were
           weak
           ,
           and
           unable
           to
           resist
           ,
           and
           therefore
           were
           taught
           to
           suffer
           patiently
           without
           resistance
           ;
           but
           thanks
           be
           to
           God
           ,
           the
           case
           is
           not
           thus
           now
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           may
           vindicate
           our
           natural
           and
           religious
           rights
           and
           liberties
           against
           all
           unjust
           violence
           .
           Now
           observe
           what
           follows
           from
           hence
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Gospel
           of
           our
           Saviour
           is
           a
           very
           imperfect
           and
           uncertain
           rule
           of
           life
           ;
           that
           it
           absolutely
           forbids
           things
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           absolutely
           evil
           ,
           but
           sometimes
           lawful
           ,
           without
           allowing
           for
           such
           a
           difference
           :
           that
           it
           gives
           general
           laws
           ,
           which
           oblige
           onely
           at
           certain
           times
           ,
           or
           in
           some
           circumstances
           ,
           without
           giving
           
           any
           notice
           in
           what
           cases
           they
           do
           not
           oblige
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           mightie
           snare
           to
           mens
           consciences
           ,
           or
           a
           great
           injury
           to
           their
           Christian
           libertie
           .
           It
           imposes
           this
           hard
           necessitie
           upon
           them
           ,
           either
           to
           make
           bold
           with
           a
           divine
           law
           ,
           if
           they
           do
           resist
           Tyrannical
           powers
           ,
           which
           is
           grievous
           to
           a
           tender
           conscience
           ,
           which
           has
           any
           reverence
           for
           God
           ;
           or
           to
           suffer
           injuriously
           ,
           when
           they
           need
           not
           ,
           had
           they
           been
           plainly
           instructed
           in
           their
           dutie
           ,
           and
           acquainted
           in
           what
           cases
           they
           might
           resist
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           not
           .
           And
           I
           think
           ,
           there
           cannot
           be
           a
           greater
           reproach
           to
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           than
           to
           make
           it
           such
           an
           imperfect
           and
           insnaring
           rule
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Nay
           ,
           this
           charges
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           with
           want
           of
           sinceritie
           in
           preaching
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           for
           either
           they
           knew
           ,
           that
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           Non-resistance
           did
           not
           oblige
           all
           Christians
           ,
           but
           onely
           those
           who
           are
           weak
           and
           unable
           to
           resist
           ,
           or
           they
           did
           not
           .
           If
           we
           say
           they
           did
           not
           ,
           we
           charge
           them
           with
           ignorance
           :
           if
           we
           say
           they
           did
           ,
           with
           dishonestie
           :
           for
           if
           they
           knew
           ,
           that
           all
           Christians
           were
           not
           obliged
           to
           such
           an
           absolute
           subjection
           to
           Princes
           ,
           as
           in
           no
           case
           to
           resist
           ,
           why
           did
           they
           conceal
           so
           important
           a
           truth
           ,
           without
           giving
           the
           least
           
           intimation
           of
           it
           ?
           Did
           they
           think
           this
           so
           scandalous
           a
           Doctrine
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           afraid
           or
           ashamed
           to
           publish
           it
           to
           the
           world
           ?
           and
           can
           any
           thing
           be
           a
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           is
           truly
           scandalous
           ?
           But
           was
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           resistance
           more
           scandalous
           ▪
           than
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Cross
           ?
           Would
           this
           have
           offended
           Princes
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           more
           implacable
           enemies
           to
           Christianitie
           ?
           But
           would
           it
           not
           also
           have
           made
           more
           converts
           ?
           would
           not
           a
           libertie
           to
           resist
           the
           powers
           ,
           and
           defend
           themselves
           ,
           been
           a
           better
           inducement
           to
           imbrace
           Christianitie
           ,
           than
           a
           necessitie
           of
           suffering
           the
           worst
           things
           for
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           ?
           would
           not
           this
           have
           contributed
           very
           much
           to
           the
           conversion
           of
           the
           whole
           
             Iewish
             Nation
          
           ,
           who
           were
           fond
           of
           a
           
             Temporal
             Kingdom
          
           ,
           had
           Christianitie
           allowed
           them
           to
           cast
           off
           the
           Roman
           Yoke
           ,
           and
           restored
           their
           ancient
           liberties
           ?
           How
           soon
           should
           we
           have
           seen
           the
           Cross
           in
           their
           Banners
           ,
           and
           how
           gladly
           would
           they
           have
           fought
           under
           that
           victorious
           signe
           ,
           under
           the
           conduct
           of
           so
           many
           wonder-working
           Prophets
           ?
           and
           how
           soon
           would
           this
           have
           made
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Non-resistance
           useless
           and
           out
           of
           date
           ,
           by
           making
           Christians
           powerful
           enough
           
           to
           resist
           ?
           So
           that
           there
           is
           no
           imaginable
           reason
           ,
           why
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostle
           should
           conceal
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           resisting
           persecuting
           and
           Tyrannical
           powers
           ,
           especially
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           when
           if
           it
           had
           been
           lawful
           ,
           there
           was
           as
           much
           use
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           as
           great
           reason
           to
           preach
           it
           ,
           as
           ever
           there
           was
           ,
           or
           ever
           can
           be
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           must
           either
           think
           very
           ill
           of
           our
           Saviour
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           or
           a
           knowledge
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           no
           Gospel-Doctrine
           ,
           never
           was
           ,
           and
           never
           can
           be
           any
           part
           of
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           Cross.
           There
           is
           no
           reason
           ,
           why
           Christ
           should
           at
           first
           plant
           Christianity
           in
           the
           world
           by
           sufferings
           ,
           if
           it
           might
           afterwards
           be
           maintained
           and
           propagated
           by
           glorious
           rebellions
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           this
           plea
           be
           allowed
           ,
           it
           weakens
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           all
           the
           laws
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           leaves
           men
           at
           libertie
           to
           dispence
           with
           themselves
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           or
           fancie
           any
           reason
           for
           it
           .
           Non-resistance
           is
           as
           absolutely
           commanded
           ,
           as
           any
           other
           law
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           but
           these
           men
           imagine
           ,
           without
           any
           other
           reason
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           would
           have
           it
           so
           ,
           that
           this
           law
           onely
           concerned
           Christians
           in
           the
           weak
           and
           Infant-state
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           while
           they
           were
           unable
           to
           resist
           .
           Now
           should
           other
           
           men
           take
           the
           same
           libertie
           with
           other
           laws
           (
           and
           I
           know
           no
           reason
           but
           why
           they
           may
           )
           how
           easie
           were
           it
           to
           expound
           Christianitie
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ?
           Meekness
           ,
           patience
           ,
           humilitie
           ,
           selfdenial
           ,
           contempt
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           forgiving
           enemies
           ,
           contentment
           in
           all
           conditions
           ,
           are
           parts
           and
           branches
           of
           this
           suffering
           Religion
           ;
           and
           may
           we
           not
           with
           as
           much
           reason
           say
           ,
           that
           these
           duties
           were
           calculated
           for
           the
           afflicted
           and
           suffering
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           when
           the
           profession
           of
           Christianitie
           was
           discouraged
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           exposed
           them
           to
           the
           loss
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           therefore
           made
           it
           impossible
           for
           them
           to
           enjoy
           those
           pleasures
           and
           advantages
           of
           life
           ,
           which
           other
           men
           did
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           do
           not
           more
           oblige
           us
           than
           resistance
           ,
           now
           the
           Church
           is
           flourishing
           and
           prosperous
           ?
           And
           thus
           men
           may
           justifie
           their
           pride
           and
           ambition
           and
           covetousness
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           as
           very
           Idolaters
           of
           the
           riches
           and
           pleasures
           and
           honours
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           Heathens
           themselves
           ,
           when
           Christianity
           became
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           Empire
           :
           it
           did
           indeed
           make
           too
           great
           an
           alteration
           in
           the
           lives
           of
           Christians
           .
           But
           according
           to
           this
           way
           of
           reasoning
           ,
           it
           made
           as
           great
           an
           alteration
           in
           Religion
           it self
           ;
           at
           this
           rate
           we
           
           ought
           to
           have
           two
           Gospels
           ,
           one
           for
           the
           afflicted
           ,
           the
           other
           for
           the
           prosperous
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           which
           differ
           as
           much
           as
           Christianity
           and
           Paganism
           in
           the
           great
           rules
           of
           life
           .
           But
           we
           are
           hard
           dealt
           with
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           but
           one
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Suffering
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           dare
           not
           undertake
           to
           make
           another
           .
           So
           that
           this
           plea
           for
           resistance
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           plain
           and
           express
           Laws
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           in
           the
           consequences
           of
           it
           ,
           strikes
           at
           the
           very
           foundations
           of
           Christianitie
           ,
           and
           becomes
           the
           mouth
           of
           none
           but
           an
           Atheist
           or
           an
           Infidel
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           This
           is
           a
           very
           absurd
           pretence
           ▪
           that
           the
           Apostle
           forbids
           the
           Christians
           of
           those
           days
           to
           resist
           ,
           onely
           because
           they
           were
           weak
           ,
           and
           unable
           to
           resist
           .
           This
           is
           a
           great
           reproach
           to
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           of
           the
           temper
           of
           some
           men
           ,
           who
           crouch
           and
           flatter
           ,
           and
           pretend
           great
           loyaltie
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           afraid
           to
           rebel
           ,
           but
           are
           loyal
           no
           longer
           than
           they
           have
           an
           opportunitie
           to
           rebel
           .
           This
           is
           dissimulation
           and
           flatterie
           ,
           and
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           open
           simplicitie
           of
           the
           Apostolick
           Spirit
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           very
           strange
           that
           the
           Apostle
           should
           so
           severely
           forbid
           resistance
           ,
           when
           he
           knew
           they
           could
           not
           resist
           .
           One
           would
           think
           common
           
           Prudence
           should
           teach
           such
           men
           to
           be
           quiet
           and
           Subject
           ;
           and
           therefore
           his
           zeal
           and
           vehemence
           would
           perswade
           one
           ,
           that
           as
           weak
           as
           the
           Christians
           were
           ,
           yet
           in
           those
           days
           they
           could
           have
           resisted
           .
           Nay
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           a
           sort
           of
           men
           who
           in
           those
           days
           called
           themselves
           Christians
           ,
           and
           yet
           did
           resist
           the
           powers
           ;
           such
           were
           the
           
             Gnostick
             Hereticks
          
           ,
           who
           
             despised
             Government
          
           ,
           who
           were
           
             presumptuous
             and
             self-willed
          
           ,
           and
           were
           
             not
             afraid
             to
             speak
             evil
             of
             dignities
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Peter
           2.
           10.
           
           Jude
           v.
           8.
           for
           to
           reproach
           and
           vilifie
           Government
           ,
           is
           one
           degree
           of
           resistance
           ;
           and
           no
           men
           are
           so
           weak
           ,
           but
           they
           may
           do
           that
           .
           Nay
           ,
           though
           Christians
           had
           not
           power
           enough
           of
           their
           own
           to
           have
           rebelled
           against
           the
           
             Roman
             Government
          
           ,
           yet
           they
           had
           opportunitie
           enough
           to
           joyn
           and
           conspire
           with
           those
           who
           had
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           made
           good
           terms
           and
           conditions
           for
           themselves
           .
           They
           lived
           in
           a
           very
           factious
           age
           ,
           when
           both
           Jews
           and
           Heathens
           were
           very
           apt
           to
           rebel
           ,
           and
           could
           both
           have
           promoted
           and
           strengthned
           the
           Faction
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           pleased
           ,
           and
           have
           grown
           very
           acceptable
           to
           them
           by
           doing
           so
           ;
           and
           though
           no
           man
           knows
           what
           the
           event
           of
           any
           rebellion
           will
           be
           ▪
           
           till
           he
           tries
           ,
           yet
           they
           might
           have
           escaped
           as
           well
           as
           other
           men
           .
           This
           the
           Apostle
           knew
           ,
           and
           this
           he
           was
           afraid
           of
           ,
           and
           this
           he
           warns
           them
           against
           ;
           and
           that
           for
           such
           reasons
           ,
           as
           plainly
           shew
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           a
           meer
           prudential
           advice
           he
           gives
           them
           ,
           for
           that
           time
           ,
           but
           a
           standing
           Law
           of
           their
           Religion
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           For
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           Non-resistance
           is
           urged
           with
           such
           reasons
           and
           arguments
           ,
           as
           are
           good
           in
           all
           ages
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           well
           when
           Christians
           have
           power
           to
           resist
           and
           conquer
           ,
           as
           when
           they
           have
           not
           .
           Thus
           (
           1.
           )
           St.
           Paul
           inforces
           this
           dutie
           of
           subjection
           to
           the
           
             Higher
             powers
          
           ,
           because
           
             all
             powers
             are
             of
             God
             ;
             the
             powers
             that
             be
             are
             ordained
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           
             he
             that
             resisteth
             the
             powers
             ,
             resisteth
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God.
          
           Now
           if
           they
           must
           obey
           the
           powers
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           from
           God
           ,
           Subjection
           and
           Non-resistance
           is
           as
           much
           our
           dutie
           ,
           when
           we
           have
           power
           to
           resist
           ,
           as
           when
           we
           have
           not
           ;
           and
           is
           as
           much
           our
           dutie
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           if
           we
           believe
           ,
           that
           God
           has
           as
           great
           a
           hand
           in
           setting
           up
           Kings
           now
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           then
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           threatens
           eternal
           damnation
           against
           those
           ,
           who
           resist
           :
           
             He
             that
             resists
          
           
           
             shall
             receive
             unto
             himself
             damnation
          
           ;
           which
           supposes
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           moral
           evil
           in
           resistance
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           Non-resistance
           is
           an
           eternal
           and
           unchangeable
           Law
           :
           which
           cannot
           be
           true
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           lawful
           to
           resist
           ,
           when
           we
           can
           resist
           to
           some
           purpose
           ,
           when
           we
           can
           resist
           and
           conquer
           .
           It
           is
           foolish
           indeed
           to
           resist
           a
           Prince
           ,
           when
           we
           have
           not
           sufficient
           force
           to
           oppose
           against
           him
           ;
           but
           it
           would
           be
           a
           hard
           case
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           should
           perish
           etenally
           ,
           for
           doing
           an
           action
           ,
           which
           is
           lawful
           in
           it self
           ,
           but
           imprudently
           undertaken
           .
           These
           men
           had
           need
           look
           well
           to
           themselves
           ,
           how
           lawful
           soever
           they
           think
           resistance
           to
           be
           ,
           if
           every
           imprudent
           and
           unfortunate
           Rebel
           must
           be
           damned
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           St.
           Paul
           addes
           ,
           that
           
             we
             must
             needs
             be
             subject
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             wrath
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             Conscience
             sake
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           onely
           out
           of
           fear
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           Conscience
           of
           our
           dutie
           to
           God.
           Now
           if
           resistance
           were
           not
           in
           its
           nature
           sinful
           ,
           it
           were
           a
           very
           prudential
           Consideration
           ,
           not
           to
           resist
           for
           fear
           of
           wrath
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           being
           punish't
           by
           men
           ,
           if
           we
           cannot
           conquer
           ;
           but
           there
           would
           be
           no
           conscience
           in
           the
           case
           ,
           no
           sence
           of
           any
           dutie
           to
           God
           ▪
           unless
           we
           think
           ,
           that
           Non-resistance
           is
           our
           
           duty
           ,
           when
           we
           cannot
           conquer
           ,
           and
           resistance
           when
           we
           can
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           St.
           Peter
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           this
           subjection
           to
           Kings
           and
           Governours
           is
           a
           good
           and
           vertuous
           action
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           calls
           it
           
             well-doing
             :
             For
             so
             is
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             with
             well-doing
             ye
             may
             put
             to
             silence
             the
             ignorance
             of
             foolish
             men
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           submitting
           to
           Kings
           and
           Governours
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           already
           heard
           .
           Now
           the
           nature
           of
           Vertue
           and
           Vice
           cannot
           alter
           with
           the
           circumstances
           of
           our
           condition
           ;
           that
           which
           is
           good
           in
           one
           age
           ,
           is
           so
           in
           another
           ;
           which
           shews
           ,
           that
           Subjection
           and
           Non-resistance
           was
           not
           a
           temporary
           law
           ,
           and
           meer
           matter
           of
           prudence
           ,
           but
           an
           essential
           duty
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           For
           it
           appears
           by
           what
           he
           adds
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           great
           credit
           and
           reputation
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           that
           it
           made
           men
           quiet
           ,
           peaceable
           ,
           and
           governable
           ;
           
             By
             well-doing
             they
             put
             to
             silence
             the
             ignorance
             of
             foolish
             men
          
           ;
           by
           their
           peaceable
           and
           obedient
           behaviour
           to
           their
           Governours
           ,
           they
           sham'd
           those
           men
           ,
           who
           ignorantly
           reproach't
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           Now
           hence
           there
           are
           two
           plain
           consequents
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           subjection
           to
           government
           is
           a
           thing
           of
           very
           good
           repute
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           
           or
           else
           it
           could
           be
           no
           Credit
           to
           Christianity
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           a
           good
           argument
           that
           subjection
           to
           Government
           is
           a
           great
           Vertue
           ,
           because
           all
           men
           speak
           well
           of
           it
           .
           It
           is
           a
           thing
           of
           
             good
             report
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           becomes
           Christians
           ,
           4
           Phil.
           8.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           hence
           follows
           also
           ,
           that
           subjection
           to
           Government
           was
           a
           standing
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           recommend
           Christianity
           to
           the
           world
           by
           subjection
           to
           Princes
           .
           But
           certainly
           God
           never
           intended
           they
           should
           put
           a
           cheat
           upon
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           recommend
           Christianity
           to
           them
           ,
           by
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           part
           nor
           duty
           of
           Christianity
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           abundantly
           sufficient
           to
           confute
           that
           vain
           pretence
           ,
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Subjection
           and
           Non-resistance
           obliged
           Christians
           only
           ,
           while
           they
           were
           unable
           to
           resist
           and
           defend
           themselves
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           enough
           to
           satisfie
           us
           ,
           what
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Apostles
           was
           about
           subjection
           to
           Princes
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           their
           examples
           ,
           I
           think
           there
           was
           never
           any
           dispute
           about
           that
           .
           It
           is
           sufficiently
           known
           ,
           that
           they
           suffered
           Martyrdom
           ,
           as
           a
           vast
           number
           of
           Christians
           in
           that
           and
           some
           following
           Ages
           did
           ,
           without
           either
           reproaching
           their
           
           Governours
           ,
           or
           rebelling
           against
           them
           :
           and
           this
           they
           did
           ,
           as
           they
           taught
           others
           to
           do
           ,
           not
           meerly
           because
           they
           could
           not
           resist
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           duty
           and
           reverence
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           sets
           Princes
           on
           Thrones
           ,
           and
           has
           given
           them
           a
           sacred
           and
           inviolable
           Authority
           ;
           and
           in
           imitation
           of
           their
           great
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ,
           who
           went
           as
           a
           Lamb
           to
           the
           slaughter
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           sheep
           before
           the
           shearer
           is
           dumb
           ,
           so
           he
           opened
           not
           his
           mouth
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
          
           An
           ANSWER
           to
           the
           most
           Popular
           Objections
           against
           NON-RESISTANCE
           .
        
         
           I
           Proceed
           now
           to
           consider
           those
           objections
           ,
           which
           are
           made
           against
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Non-resistance
           ;
           though
           methinks
           after
           such
           plain
           and
           convincing
           proof
           ,
           that
           Non-resistance
           is
           the
           Doctrine
           both
           of
           the
           Old
           and
           New
           Testament
           ,
           though
           witty
           men
           may
           be
           able
           to
           start
           some
           objections
           ,
           yet
           wise
           and
           good
           men
           should
           not
           regard
           them
           :
           for
           no
           objection
           is
           of
           any
           force
           ,
           against
           a
           plain
           and
           express
           Law
           of
           God.
           Indeed
           ,
           when
           we
           have
           no
           evidence
           for
           a
           thing
           but
           only
           Natural
           Reason
           ,
           and
           the
           reason
           seems
           to
           be
           equally
           strong
           and
           cogent
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           it
           renders
           the
           matter
           very
           doubtful
           ,
           on
           which
           side
           the
           truth
           lies
           :
           but
           when
           on
           one
           side
           there
           is
           a
           plain
           and
           express
           Revelation
           of
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           other
           side
           some
           shew
           and
           appearance
           of
           reason
           ,
           I
           think
           there
           can
           be
           no
           
           dispute
           ,
           which
           side
           we
           chuse
           ;
           unless
           any
           man
           think
           it
           doubtful
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           most
           certain
           and
           infallible
           rule
           ,
           Scripture
           or
           
             meer
             natural
             reason
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           till
           men
           can
           answer
           that
           Scripture-evidence
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           produced
           ,
           (
           which
           I
           am
           not
           much
           concerned
           about
           ,
           for
           I
           guess
           it
           will
           take
           them
           up
           some
           time
           to
           do
           it
           )
           all
           their
           other
           objections
           ,
           whether
           I
           could
           answer
           them
           or
           not
           ,
           signifie
           nothing
           at
           all
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           signifie
           as
           little
           to
           any
           man
           ,
           who
           reverences
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           But
           let
           us
           consider
           their
           objections
           ▪
           for
           they
           are
           not
           so
           formidable
           ,
           that
           we
           need
           be
           afraid
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Now
           I
           know
           no
           body
           ,
           but
           will
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           in
           most
           cases
           it
           is
           the
           duty
           of
           Subjects
           not
           to
           resist
           their
           Prince
           ;
           but
           they
           only
           pretend
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           not
           their
           duty
           ,
           when
           their
           Prince
           oppresses
           and
           persecutes
           them
           contrary
           to
           Law
           ▪
           when
           their
           Lives
           and
           Liberties
           and
           Properties
           and
           Religion
           are
           all
           secured
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           they
           see
           no
           reason
           why
           they
           should
           tamely
           suffer
           a
           Prince
           to
           usurp
           upon
           them
           ,
           why
           they
           should
           not
           defend
           themselves
           against
           all
           unjust
           and
           illegal
           violence
           ;
           and
           they
           urge
           several
           arguments
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           do
           so
           ;
           which
           may
           be
           reduced
           to
           these
           five
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           That
           they
           are
           bound
           by
           no
           Law
           to
           suffer
           against
           Law.
           2.
           
           That
           the
           Prince
           has
           no
           authority
           against
           Law.
           3.
           
           That
           they
           have
           a
           natural
           right
           of
           self-defence
           against
           unjust
           violence
           .
           4.
           
           That
           otherwise
           we
           destroy
           the
           distinction
           between
           an
           absolute
           and
           limited
           Monarch
           ;
           between
           a
           Prince
           whose
           will
           is
           his
           Law
           ,
           and
           a
           Prince
           who
           is
           bound
           to
           govern
           by
           Law
           ;
           which
           undermines
           the
           Fundamental
           Constitution
           of
           the
           English
           Government
           .
           5.
           
           That
           if
           resistance
           in
           no
           case
           be
           allowed
           ,
           the
           mischiefs
           and
           inconveniencies
           to
           mankind
           may
           be
           intolerable
           .
           I
           suppose
           it
           will
           be
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           these
           five
           particulars
           do
           contain
           the
           whole
           strength
           of
           their
           cause
           ;
           and
           if
           I
           can
           give
           a
           fair
           answer
           to
           them
           ,
           it
           must
           either
           make
           men
           Loyal
           ,
           or
           leave
           them
           without
           excuse
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           They
           urge
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           bound
           by
           no
           Law
           to
           suffer
           against
           Law.
           Suppose
           ,
           as
           a
           late
           Author
           does
           ,
           that
           a
           Popish
           
           Prince
           should
           persecute
           his
           Protestant
           Subjects
           in
           England
           for
           professing
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           which
           is
           established
           by
           Law
           ;
           
             By
             what
             Law
          
           (
           saies
           he
           )
           
             must
             we
             die
             ?
             not
             by
             any
             Law
             of
             God
             surely
             ,
             for
             being
             of
             that
             Religion
             ,
             which
             he
             approves
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             would
             have
             all
             the
             world
             to
             embrace
             ,
             and
             to
             hold
             fast
             to
             the
             end
             .
             Nor
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             our
             Country
             ,
             where
             Protestancy
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             criminal
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             death
             to
             desert
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             turn
             Papist
             .
             By
             what
             Law
             then
             ?
             by
             none
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
          
           saies
           our
           Author
           :
           nor
           do
           I
           know
           of
           any
           ;
           and
           so
           far
           we
           are
           agreed
           .
           But
           then
           both
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           and
           of
           our
           Countrie
           ,
           command
           us
           not
           to
           resist
           :
           and
           if
           death
           ,
           an
           illegal
           unjust
           death
           follow
           upon
           that
           ,
           I
           cannot
           help
           it
           ;
           God
           and
           our
           Countrie
           must
           answer
           for
           it
           .
           It
           is
           a
           wonderful
           discoverie
           ,
           which
           this
           Author
           has
           made
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           suffer
           against
           Law
           ,
           we
           are
           condemned
           by
           no
           Law
           to
           die●
           ;
           for
           if
           we
           were
           ,
           we
           could
           not
           suffer
           against
           Law
           :
           and
           it
           is
           as
           wonderful
           an
           argument
           he
           uses
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           resist
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           persecuted
           against
           Law
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           condemned
           by
           no
           Law
           to
           die
           ;
           which
           is
           supposed
           in
           the
           very
           question
           ,
           and
           is
           neither
           more
           nor
           less
           ,
           than
           to
           affirm
           the
           thing
           which
           he
           was
           to
           prove
           .
           We
           may
           resist
           a
           Prince
           who
           persecutes
           against
           Law
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           condemned
           by
           no
           Law
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           because
           he
           persecutes
           against
           Law.
           This
           proves
           indeed
           ,
           that
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           die
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           condemned
           by
           no
           Law
           to
           
           die
           ;
           but
           whether
           we
           may
           preserve
           our selves
           from
           an
           unjust
           and
           violent
           death
           by
           resisting
           a
           persecuting
           Prince
           ▪
           is
           another
           question
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           urged
           ,
           that
           a
           Prince
           has
           no
           authoritie
           against
           Law
           ;
           
             There
             is
             no
             authority
             on
             earth
             above
             the
             Law
             ,
             much
             less
             against
             it
             .
             It
             is
             Murder
             to
             put
             a
             man
             to
             death
             against
             Law
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             knew
             who
             had
             authority
             to
             commit
             open
             ,
             bare-faced
             ,
             and
             downright
             Murders
             ,
             this
             would
             direct
             them
             where
             to
             pay
             their
             Passive
             Obedience
             ;
             but
             it
             would
             be
             the
             horridest
             stander
             in
             the
             world
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             any
             such
             power
             is
             lodged
             in
             the
             Prerogative
             ,
             as
             to
             destroy
             men
             contrary
             to
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           Now
           I
           perfectly
           agree
           with
           them
           in
           this
           also
           ,
           that
           a
           Prince
           has
           no
           just
           and
           legal
           authoritie
           to
           act
           against
           Law
           ▪
           that
           if
           he
           knowingly
           persecure
           any
           Subject
           to
           death
           contrary
           to
           Law
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           Murderer
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           Prince
           has
           any
           such
           Prerogative
           to
           commit
           
             open
             ,
             bare-faced
             and
             downright
             murders
             .
          
           But
           what
           follows
           from
           hence
           ?
           does
           it
           hence
           follow
           ,
           therefore
           we
           may
           resist
           and
           oppose
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           do
           ?
           This
           I
           absolutely
           denie
           ;
           because
           God
           has
           expresly
           commanded
           us
           not
           to
           resist
           :
           And
           I
           see
           no
           inconsistencie
           between
           these
           two
           propositions
           ,
           
           that
           a
           Prince
           has
           no
           Legal
           Authoritie
           to
           persecute
           against
           Law
           ,
           and
           yet
           that
           he
           must
           not
           be
           resisted
           ,
           when
           he
           does
           .
           Both
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Laws
           of
           our
           Countrie
           ,
           suppose
           these
           two
           to
           be
           very
           consistent
           .
           For
           notwithstanding
           the
           possibilitie
           ,
           that
           Princes
           may
           abuse
           their
           power
           ,
           and
           transgress
           the
           Laws
           ,
           whereby
           they
           ought
           to
           govern
           ;
           yet
           they
           Command
           Subjects
           in
           no
           case
           to
           resist
           :
           and
           it
           is
           not
           sufficient
           to
           justifie
           resistance
           ,
           if
           Princes
           do
           ,
           what
           they
           have
           no
           just
           Authoritie
           to
           do
           ,
           unless
           we
           have
           also
           a
           just
           Authoritie
           to
           resist
           .
           He
           ,
           who
           exceeds
           the
           just
           bounds
           of
           his
           Authoritie
           ,
           is
           lyable
           to
           be
           called
           to
           an
           account
           for
           it
           ;
           but
           he
           is
           accountable
           onely
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           have
           a
           superior
           authoritie
           to
           call
           him
           to
           an
           account
           .
           No
           power
           whatever
           is
           accountable
           to
           an
           inferiour
           ;
           for
           this
           is
           a
           contradiction
           to
           the
           very
           notion
           of
           Power
           ,
           and
           destructive
           of
           all
           Order
           and
           Government
           .
           Inferiour
           Magistrates
           are
           on
           all
           hands
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           lyable
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           the
           abuse
           of
           their
           power
           ;
           but
           to
           whom
           must
           they
           give
           an
           account
           ?
           not
           to
           their
           inferiours
           ;
           not
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           whom
           they
           are
           to
           Govern
           ,
           but
           to
           superiour
           Magistrates
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Soveraign
           
           Prince
           ,
           who
           governs
           all
           .
           Thus
           the
           
             Soveraign
             Prince
          
           may
           exceed
           his
           Authoritie
           ,
           and
           is
           accountable
           for
           it
           to
           a
           superiour
           power
           ;
           but
           because
           he
           has
           no
           superiour
           power
           on
           earth
           ,
           he
           cannot
           be
           resisted
           by
           his
           own
           Subjects
           ,
           but
           must
           be
           reserved
           to
           the
           Judgement
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           alone
           is
           the
           
             King
             of
             Kings
          
           .
           To
           justifie
           our
           resistance
           of
           any
           power
           ,
           there
           are
           two
           things
           to
           be
           proved
           .
           1.
           
           That
           this
           power
           has
           exceeded
           its
           just
           Authoritie
           .
           2.
           
           That
           we
           have
           Authoritie
           to
           resist
           .
           Now
           these
           men
           indeed
           prove
           the
           first
           very
           well
           ,
           that
           Princes
           ,
           who
           are
           to
           govern
           by
           Law
           ,
           exceed
           their
           legal
           Authoritie
           when
           they
           persecute
           against
           Law
           :
           but
           they
           say
           not
           one
           word
           of
           the
           second
           ,
           that
           Subjects
           have
           authoritie
           to
           resist
           their
           Prince
           ,
           who
           persecutes
           against
           Law
           ;
           which
           was
           the
           onely
           thing
           ,
           that
           needed
           proof
           :
           but
           this
           is
           a
           hard
           task
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           thought
           it
           more
           adviseable
           to
           take
           it
           for
           granted
           ,
           than
           to
           attempt
           to
           prove
           it
           .
           They
           say
           indeed
           ,
           
             that
             an
             inauthoritative
             act
             ,
             which
             carries
             no
             obligation
             at
             all
             ,
             cannot
             oblige
             Subjects
             to
             obedience
             .
          
           Now
           this
           is
           manifestly
           true
           ,
           if
           by
           obedience
           they
           mean
           an
           
             active
             obedience
          
           ;
           for
           I
           am
           not
           bound
           to
           do
           an
           ill
           thing
           ,
           or
           an
           illegal
           action
           ,
           because
           
           my
           Prince
           commands
           me
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           mean
           
             Passive
             Obedience
          
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           manifestly
           false
           ;
           for
           I
           am
           bound
           to
           obey
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           to
           resist
           my
           Prince
           ,
           when
           he
           offers
           the
           most
           unjust
           and
           illegal
           violence
           .
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           false
           and
           absurd
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           every
           illegal
           ,
           is
           an
           inauthoritative
           act
           ,
           which
           carries
           no
           obligation
           with
           it
           .
           This
           is
           contrarie
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           all
           
             humane
             Iudicatures
          
           ,
           and
           the
           daily
           experience
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           suffer
           in
           their
           lives
           ,
           bodies
           ,
           or
           estates
           by
           an
           unjust
           and
           illegal
           sentence
           .
           Every
           Judgement
           contrarie
           to
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           is
           in
           that
           sence
           illegal
           ;
           and
           yet
           such
           illegal
           Judgements
           have
           their
           Authoritie
           and
           obligation
           ,
           till
           they
           are
           rescinded
           by
           some
           higher
           Authoritie
           .
           This
           is
           the
           true
           reason
           of
           appeals
           from
           inferiour
           to
           superiour
           Courts
           ,
           to
           rectifie
           illegal
           proceedings
           ,
           and
           reverse
           illegal
           Judgements
           ;
           which
           supposes
           that
           such
           illegal
           acts
           have
           authoritie
           ,
           till
           they
           are
           made
           null
           and
           void
           by
           a
           higher
           power
           :
           and
           if
           the
           higher
           powers
           from
           whence
           lies
           no
           appeal
           ,
           confirm
           and
           ratifie
           an
           unjust
           and
           illegal
           sentence
           ,
           it
           carries
           so
           much
           authoritie
           and
           obligation
           with
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           injured
           person
           has
           no
           redress
           ,
           but
           must
           patiently
           
           submit
           ;
           and
           thus
           it
           must
           necessarily
           be
           ,
           or
           there
           can
           be
           no
           end
           of
           disputes
           ,
           nor
           any
           order
           and
           Government
           in
           humane
           Societies
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           a
           plain
           demonstration
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           Law
           be
           the
           rule
           according
           to
           which
           Princes
           ought
           to
           exercise
           their
           authoritie
           and
           power
           ,
           yet
           the
           authoritie
           is
           not
           in
           Laws
           ;
           but
           in
           Persons
           ;
           for
           otherwise
           why
           is
           not
           a
           sentence
           pronounced
           according
           to
           Law
           by
           a
           private
           person
           ,
           of
           as
           much
           Authoritie
           ,
           as
           a
           sentence
           pronounced
           by
           a
           Judge
           ?
           how
           does
           an
           illegal
           sentence
           pronounced
           by
           a
           Judge
           ,
           come
           to
           have
           any
           Authoritie
           ?
           for
           a
           sentence
           contrarie
           to
           Law
           ,
           cannot
           have
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           the
           Law.
           Why
           is
           a
           legal
           or
           illegal
           sentence
           reversible
           ,
           and
           alterable
           ,
           when
           pronounced
           by
           one
           Judge
           ,
           and
           irreversible
           and
           unalterable
           ,
           when
           pronounced
           by
           another
           ?
           For
           the
           Law
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           the
           sentence
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           either
           according
           to
           Law
           or
           against
           it
           ,
           whoever
           the
           Judge
           be
           ;
           but
           it
           seems
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           the
           Persons
           is
           not
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           that
           makes
           the
           difference
           ;
           so
           that
           there
           is
           an
           Authoritie
           in
           Persons
           ,
           in
           some
           sence
           distinct
           from
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           Laws
           ,
           nay
           superiour
           to
           it
           .
           For
           there
           is
           such
           an
           Authoritie
           ,
           as
           ,
           though
           it
           
           cannot
           make
           an
           illegal
           act
           legal
           ,
           yet
           ,
           can
           and
           often
           does
           make
           an
           illegal
           act
           binding
           and
           obligatorie
           to
           the
           Subjects
           ,
           when
           pronounced
           by
           a
           competent
           Judge
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           this
           very
           authoritie
           is
           owing
           to
           the
           law
           ,
           which
           appoints
           Judges
           and
           Magistrates
           to
           decide
           controversies
           ,
           and
           orders
           appeals
           from
           inferiour
           to
           superiour
           Courts
           :
           I
           would
           onely
           ask
           one
           short
           question
           ,
           Whether
           the
           law
           gives
           authoritie
           to
           any
           person
           to
           judge
           contrarie
           to
           law
           .
           If
           it
           does
           not
           ,
           then
           all
           illegal
           acts
           are
           null
           and
           void
           ,
           and
           lay
           no
           obligation
           on
           the
           Subject
           :
           and
           yet
           this
           is
           manifestly
           false
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           known
           Practice
           of
           all
           the
           known
           Governments
           in
           the
           world
           .
           The
           most
           illegal
           Judgement
           is
           valid
           ,
           till
           it
           be
           reverst
           by
           some
           superiour
           Power
           ;
           and
           the
           Judgement
           of
           the
           supreme
           power
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           illegal
           ,
           can
           be
           repealed
           by
           no
           authoritie
           but
           its
           own
           .
           And
           yet
           it
           is
           absurd
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           law
           gives
           any
           man
           authoritie
           to
           Judge
           contrarie
           to
           law
           :
           for
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           this
           is
           besides
           the
           end
           and
           intention
           of
           the
           law
           .
           Whence
           then
           does
           an
           illegal
           act
           or
           Judgement
           derive
           its
           authoritie
           and
           obligation
           ?
           the
           answer
           is
           plain
           ,
           It
           is
           from
           the
           
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Person
           ,
           whose
           act
           or
           Judgement
           it
           is
           .
        
         
           It
           will
           be
           of
           great
           use
           to
           this
           controversie
           ,
           to
           make
           this
           plain
           and
           obvious
           to
           every
           understanding
           ;
           which
           therefore
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           do
           ,
           as
           briefly
           as
           may
           be
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Then
           I
           observe
           ,
           that
           there
           must
           be
           a
           personal
           power
           and
           authoritie
           antecedent
           to
           all
           civil
           laws
           .
           For
           there
           can
           be
           no
           laws
           without
           a
           Law-maker
           ,
           and
           there
           can
           be
           no
           Law-maker
           ,
           unless
           there
           be
           one
           or
           more
           persons
           invested
           with
           the
           power
           of
           Government
           ,
           of
           which
           making
           laws
           is
           one
           branch
           .
           For
           a
           law
           is
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           the
           publick
           and
           declared
           will
           and
           command
           of
           the
           Law-maker
           ,
           whether
           he
           be
           the
           Soveraign
           Prince
           ,
           or
           the
           People
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           hence
           it
           necessarily
           follows
           ,
           that
           a
           
             Soveraign
             Prince
          
           does
           not
           receive
           his
           authoritie
           from
           the
           laws
           ,
           but
           laws
           receive
           their
           authoritie
           from
           him
           .
           We
           are
           often
           indeed
           minded
           of
           what
           BRACTON
           saies
           ,
           LEX
           FACIT
           REGEM
           ,
           that
           the
           law
           makes
           the
           King
           ;
           by
           which
           that
           great
           Lawyer
           was
           far
           enough
           from
           understanding
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           receives
           his
           Soveraign
           power
           from
           the
           law
           ;
           for
           the
           law
           has
           no
           authoritie
           ,
           
           nor
           can
           give
           any
           ,
           but
           what
           it
           receives
           from
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           then
           it
           is
           a
           wonderful
           riddle
           ,
           how
           the
           King
           should
           receive
           his
           authoritie
           from
           the
           law
           .
           But
           when
           he
           saies
           ▪
           
             The
             Law
             makes
             the
             King
          
           ,
           he
           distinguishes
           a
           King
           from
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           and
           his
           meaning
           is
           ,
           that
           to
           Govern
           by
           laws
           ,
           makes
           a
           
             Soveraign
             Prince
          
           a
           King
           ,
           as
           King
           signifies
           a
           Just
           and
           equal
           and
           beneficial
           power
           and
           authoritie
           ;
           as
           appears
           from
           the
           reason
           he
           gives
           for
           it
           ,
           
             Non
             est
             enim
             Rex
             ,
             ubi
             dominatur
             voluntas
             ,
             &
             non
             lex
          
           ;
           He
           is
           no
           King
           ,
           who
           Governs
           by
           arbitrarie
           will
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           law
           :
           not
           that
           he
           is
           no
           Soveraign
           Prince
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           a
           Tyrant
           and
           not
           a
           King.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           hence
           it
           evidently
           follows
           ,
           that
           the
           being
           of
           Soveraign
           Power
           is
           independent
           on
           laws
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           a
           
             Soveraign
             Prince
          
           does
           not
           receive
           his
           power
           from
           the
           law
           ,
           so
           ,
           should
           he
           violate
           the
           laws
           by
           which
           he
           is
           bound
           to
           Govern
           ,
           yet
           he
           does
           not
           forfeit
           his
           power
           .
           He
           breaks
           his
           faith
           to
           God
           and
           to
           his
           Countrie
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           a
           
             Soveraign
             Prince
          
           still
           .
           And
           this
           is
           in
           effect
           acknowledged
           by
           these
           men
           ,
           who
           so
           freely
           confess
           ,
           that
           let
           a
           Prince
           be
           what
           he
           will
           ,
           though
           he
           trample
           upon
           all
           laws
           ,
           and
           exercise
           an
           arbitrarie
           and
           illegal
           authoritie
           ,
           yet
           
           his
           person
           is
           sacred
           and
           inviolable
           ,
           and
           irresistible
           ;
           he
           must
           not
           be
           touch'd
           nor
           opposed
           .
           And
           allow
           that
           saying
           of
           David
           to
           be
           Scripture
           still
           ,
           
             Who
             can
             stretch
             forth
             his
             hand
             against
             the
             Lord
             's
             Anointed
             ,
             and
             be
             guiltless
             ?
          
           Now
           what
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           makes
           the
           person
           of
           a
           King
           more
           inviolable
           and
           unaccountable
           than
           other
           men
           ?
           Nothing
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           of
           ,
           but
           his
           sacred
           and
           inviolable
           authoritie
           :
           and
           therefore
           it
           seems
           ,
           though
           he
           act
           against
           law
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           a
           
             Soveraign
             Prince
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Lord
             ▪
             s
             Anointed
          
           still
           ;
           or
           else
           I
           see
           no
           reason
           ,
           why
           they
           might
           not
           destroy
           his
           person
           also
           .
           And
           yet
           if
           nothing
           but
           an
           inviolable
           and
           unaccountable
           authoritie
           can
           make
           the
           Person
           of
           the
           King
           inviolable
           and
           unaccountable
           ,
           I
           would
           gladly
           know
           ,
           how
           it
           becomes
           lawful
           to
           resist
           his
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           unlawful
           to
           resist
           his
           Person
           .
           I
           would
           desire
           these
           men
           to
           tell
           me
           ,
           whether
           a
           
             Soveraign
             Prince
          
           signifies
           the
           natural
           Person
           ,
           or
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           a
           King
           ;
           and
           if
           to
           divest
           him
           of
           his
           authoritie
           ,
           be
           to
           kill
           the
           King
           ,
           why
           they
           may
           not
           kill
           the
           man
           too
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           killed
           the
           King.
           Thus
           when
           men
           are
           forc't
           to
           mince
           Treason
           and
           Rebellion
           ,
           they
           always
           speak
           Nonsense
           .
           Those
           indeed
           who
           resist
           the
           authoritie
           
           of
           their
           Prince
           ,
           but
           spare
           his
           Person
           ,
           do
           better
           than
           those
           ,
           who
           kill
           him
           ;
           but
           those
           who
           affirm
           ,
           that
           his
           Person
           is
           as
           resistible
           and
           accountable
           as
           his
           Authoritie
           ,
           speak
           more
           consistently
           with
           themselves
           ,
           and
           the
           Principles
           of
           Rebellion
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           hence
           I
           suppose
           ,
           it
           plainly
           appears
           ,
           that
           every
           illegal
           act
           the
           King
           does
           ,
           is
           not
           
             an
             inauthoritative
             Act
          
           ,
           but
           laies
           an
           obligation
           on
           Subjects
           to
           yeild
           ,
           if
           not
           an
           active
           ,
           yet
           a
           passive
           obedience
           .
           For
           the
           King
           receives
           not
           his
           Soveraign
           Authoritie
           from
           the
           Law
           ,
           nor
           does
           he
           forfeit
           his
           authoritie
           by
           breaking
           the
           law
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           is
           a
           
             Soveraign
             Prince
          
           still
           ;
           and
           his
           most
           illegal
           acts
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           not
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           yet
           they
           have
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           Soveraign
           Power
           ,
           which
           is
           irresistible
           and
           unaccountable
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           it
           does
           not
           become
           any
           man
           who
           can
           think
           three
           consequences
           off
           ,
           to
           talk
           of
           the
           authoritie
           of
           laws
           in
           derogation
           to
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Soveraign
           power
           .
           The
           Soveraign
           power
           made
           the
           laws
           ,
           and
           can
           repeal
           them
           and
           dispence
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           make
           new
           laws
           ;
           the
           onely
           power
           and
           authoritie
           of
           the
           laws
           is
           in
           the
           power
           ,
           which
           
           can
           make
           and
           execute
           Laws
           .
           Soveraign
           Power
           is
           inseparable
           from
           the
           Person
           of
           a
           Soveraign
           Prince
           :
           and
           though
           the
           exercise
           of
           it
           may
           be
           regulated
           by
           Laws
           ,
           and
           that
           Prince
           does
           very
           ill
           ,
           who
           having
           consented
           to
           such
           a
           regulation
           ,
           breaks
           the
           Laws
           ;
           yet
           when
           he
           acts
           contrarie
           to
           Law
           ,
           such
           acts
           carrie
           Soveraign
           and
           irresistible
           Authoritie
           with
           them
           ,
           while
           he
           continues
           a
           Soveraign
           Prince
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           to
           convince
           all
           men
           how
           vain
           this
           pretence
           of
           Laws
           is
           ,
           to
           justifie
           Resistance
           or
           Rebellion
           against
           a
           Prince
           ,
           who
           persecutes
           without
           or
           against
           Law
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           ask
           two
           plain
           questions
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Whether
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           and
           Nature
           be
           not
           as
           sacred
           and
           inviolable
           as
           the
           Laws
           of
           our
           Country
           ?
           if
           they
           be
           ,
           (
           and
           methinks
           no
           man
           should
           dare
           say
           that
           they
           are
           not
           )
           why
           may
           we
           not
           as
           well
           resist
           a
           Prince
           ,
           who
           persecutes
           us
           against
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           and
           Nature
           ,
           as
           one
           ,
           who
           persecutes
           against
           the
           Laws
           of
           our
           Countrey
           ?
           is
           not
           the
           Prince
           as
           much
           bound
           to
           observe
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           and
           Nature
           ,
           as
           the
           Laws
           of
           his
           Country
           ?
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           their
           distinction
           between
           suffering
           with
           and
           against
           Law
           
           signifies
           nothing
           .
           For
           all
           men
           ,
           who
           suffer
           for
           well-doing
           ,
           suffer
           against
           Law
           ▪
           For
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           natural
           ends
           of
           humane
           Government
           ,
           such
           men
           ought
           to
           be
           rewarded
           ,
           and
           not
           punisht
           .
           Nay
           ,
           they
           suffer
           contrarie
           to
           those
           Laws
           ,
           which
           commanded
           them
           to
           do
           that
           good
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           suffer
           .
           Thus
           the
           Christians
           suffered
           under
           
             Pagan
             Emperors
          
           ,
           for
           worshipping
           one
           supreme
           God
           ,
           and
           refusing
           to
           worship
           the
           numerous
           Gods
           of
           the
           Heathens
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           according
           to
           these
           principles
           ,
           might
           have
           justified
           a
           Rebellion
           against
           those
           unjust
           and
           persecuting
           powers
           ;
           but
           the
           Apostles
           would
           not
           allow
           this
           to
           be
           a
           just
           cause
           of
           resistance
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           shewn
           you
           ;
           and
           yet
           I
           confess
           I
           am
           to
           seek
           for
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           difference
           ,
           why
           we
           may
           not
           resist
           a
           Prince
           ,
           who
           persecutes
           against
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           him
           ,
           who
           persecutes
           against
           the
           Laws
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           My
           other
           question
           is
           this
           ,
           Whether
           a
           Prince
           have
           any
           more
           authority
           to
           make
           wicked
           and
           persecuting
           Laws
           ,
           than
           to
           persecute
           without
           Law
           ?
           These
           men
           
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           if
           Paganism
           or
           Popery
           were
           established
           by
           Law
           ,
           they
           were
           bound
           to
           suffer
           patiently
           for
           their
           Religion
           ,
           without
           
           resistance
           ;
           but
           since
           Christianity
           and
           Protestancy
           is
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           suffer
           ,
           but
           may
           defend
           themselves
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           condemned
           by
           no
           Law.
           But
           if
           we
           examine
           this
           throughly
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           very
           weak
           and
           trifling
           Cavil
           .
           For
           what
           authoritie
           has
           a
           wicked
           and
           persecuting
           Law
           ?
           and
           who
           gave
           it
           this
           authoritie
           ?
           what
           authoritie
           has
           any
           Prince
           to
           make
           Laws
           against
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           ?
           if
           he
           have
           no
           authoritie
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           no
           Law
           ;
           and
           then
           to
           make
           a
           wicked
           Law
           to
           persecute
           good
           men
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           as
           to
           persecute
           without
           Law
           ,
           nay
           as
           to
           persecute
           against
           Law.
           The
           pretence
           for
           resistance
           is
           ,
           when
           the
           Prince
           persecutes
           without
           authority
           .
           Now
           I
           say
           ,
           a
           Prince
           has
           no
           more
           authoritie
           to
           make
           wicked
           persecuting
           Laws
           ,
           than
           to
           persecute
           without
           Law.
           Should
           a
           
             Popish
             Prince
          
           procure
           all
           our
           good
           Laws
           for
           the
           
             Protestant
             Religion
          
           to
           be
           repealed
           ,
           and
           establish
           Popery
           by
           Law
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           death
           not
           to
           be
           a
           Papist
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           no
           more
           real
           authoritie
           to
           do
           this
           ,
           than
           to
           persecute
           Protestants
           without
           repealing
           the
           Laws
           .
           A
           Soverain
           and
           unaccountable
           power
           will
           justifie
           both
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           make
           resistance
           unlawful
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           cannot
           justifie
           
           both
           ,
           it
           can
           justifie
           neither
           .
           For
           a
           Prince
           has
           no
           more
           authoritie
           to
           make
           a
           bad
           Law
           ,
           than
           to
           break
           a
           good
           one
           ;
           so
           that
           this
           principle
           will
           lead
           them
           a
           great
           deal
           farther
           than
           they
           pretend
           to
           ;
           and
           let
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           be
           what
           they
           will
           ,
           in
           time
           they
           may
           come
           to
           think
           it
           a
           just
           reason
           for
           Rebellion
           ,
           to
           pull
           down
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           up
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           upon
           this
           Throne
           .
           This
           I
           hope
           is
           a
           sufficient
           answer
           to
           the
           two
           first
           objections
           ,
           That
           we
           are
           bound
           by
           no
           Law
           to
           suffer
           against
           Law
           ;
           And
           that
           the
           Prince
           has
           no
           authoritie
           against
           Law.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           next
           objection
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           a
           natural
           right
           of
           self-preservation
           and
           self-defence
           against
           unjust
           and
           illegal
           violence
           .
           This
           very
           pretence
           was
           made
           great
           use
           of
           to
           wheadle
           people
           into
           this
           late
           Conspiracie
           .
           Those
           who
           were
           employed
           to
           prepare
           and
           dispose
           men
           for
           Rebellion
           ,
           askt
           them
           ,
           whether
           they
           would
           not
           defend
           themselves
           ,
           if
           any
           man
           came
           to
           cut
           their
           throats
           :
           this
           they
           readily
           said
           they
           would
           :
           when
           they
           had
           gained
           this
           point
           ,
           they
           askt
           them
           ,
           whether
           they
           did
           not
           value
           their
           Liberties
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           their
           Lives
           ;
           and
           whether
           they
           would
           not
           defend
           them
           also
           .
           And
           thus
           they
           might
           have
           proceeded
           to
           any
           
           part
           of
           their
           Liberties
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           pleased
           ;
           for
           they
           have
           the
           same
           right
           to
           any
           part
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           thus
           self-defence
           would
           at
           last
           reach
           to
           the
           smallest
           occasion
           of
           discontent
           or
           jealousie
           ,
           or
           dislike
           of
           
             Publick
             Government
          
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           answer
           to
           this
           ,
           I
           readily
           grant
           ,
           that
           every
           man
           has
           a
           natural
           right
           to
           preserve
           and
           defend
           his
           life
           by
           all
           lawful
           means
           ;
           but
           we
           must
           not
           think
           every
           thing
           lawful
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           strength
           and
           power
           and
           opportunity
           to
           do
           ;
           and
           therefore
           to
           give
           a
           full
           answer
           to
           this
           plea
           ,
           let
           us
           consider
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           self-defence
           was
           never
           allowed
           by
           God
           or
           Nature
           against
           publick
           authority
           ,
           but
           only
           against
           private
           violence
           .
           There
           was
           a
           time
           ,
           when
           Fathers
           had
           the
           power
           of
           life
           and
           death
           over
           their
           own
           Children
           ;
           now
           I
           would
           only
           ask
           these
           men
           ,
           whether
           if
           a
           Son
           at
           that
           time
           saw
           his
           Father
           coming
           to
           kill
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           he
           thought
           very
           unjustly
           ,
           he
           might
           kill
           his
           Father
           to
           defend
           himself
           .
           This
           never
           was
           allowed
           by
           the
           most
           barbarous
           Nations
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           yet
           it
           may
           be
           justified
           by
           this
           principle
           of
           self-defence
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           urged
           by
           those
           men
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           plain
           argument
           that
           it
           is
           false
           .
           It
           is
           an
           express
           Law
           ,
           that
           
             he
             that
             smiteth
          
           
           
             his
             Father
             or
             his
             Mother
             shall
             be
             surely
             put
             to
             death
             ,
          
           21
           Exod.
           15.
           and
           yet
           then
           the
           power
           of
           Parents
           was
           restrained
           by
           publick
           Laws
           .
           And
           the
           authoritie
           of
           a
           Prince
           is
           not
           less
           sacred
           than
           of
           a
           Parent
           ;
           he
           's
           God's
           Minister
           and
           Vicegerent
           ,
           and
           Subjects
           are
           expresly
           forbid
           to
           resist
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           a
           vain
           thing
           to
           pretend
           a
           natural
           right
           against
           the
           express
           Law
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           For
           the
           sole
           power
           of
           the
           Sword
           is
           in
           the
           King's
           hands
           ,
           and
           therefore
           no
           private
           man
           can
           take
           the
           Sword
           in
           his
           own
           defence
           but
           by
           the
           King's
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           certainly
           he
           cannot
           be
           presumed
           to
           give
           any
           man
           authoritie
           to
           use
           the
           Sword
           against
           himself
           .
           And
           therefore
           as
           Christ
           tells
           
             Peter
             ,
             he
             that
             takes
             the
             Sword
             shall
             perish
             by
             the
             Sword
          
           ;
           he
           who
           draws
           the
           Sword
           against
           the
           lawful
           powers
           ,
           deserves
           to
           die
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           We
           may
           consider
           also
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           an
           external
           Law
           ,
           that
           private
           defence
           must
           give
           place
           to
           the
           publick
           good
           .
           Now
           he
           that
           takes
           Arms
           to
           defend
           his
           own
           life
           and
           some
           few
           others
           ,
           involves
           a
           whole
           Nation
           in
           blood
           and
           confusion
           ,
           and
           occasions
           the
           miserable
           slaughter
           of
           more
           men
           ,
           than
           a
           long
           succession
           of
           Tyrants
           could
           destroy
           .
           Such
           men
           sacrifice
           
           many
           thousand
           lives
           ,
           both
           of
           friends
           and
           enemies
           ,
           the
           happiness
           and
           prosperity
           of
           many
           thousand
           Families
           ,
           the
           publick
           peace
           and
           tranquillity
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           to
           a
           private
           self-defence
           ;
           and
           if
           this
           be
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           we
           may
           well
           call
           Nature
           a
           step-mother
           ,
           that
           has
           armed
           us
           to
           our
           own
           ruine
           and
           confusion
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           therefore
           we
           may
           farther
           observe
           ,
           that
           Non-resistance
           and
           subjection
           to
           government
           ,
           is
           the
           best
           way
           for
           every
           mans
           private
           defence
           .
           Our
           Atheistical
           Politicians
           ,
           who
           know
           no
           other
           Law
           of
           nature
           ,
           but
           self-defence
           ,
           make
           this
           the
           Original
           of
           humane
           Societies
           ;
           That
           it
           is
           a
           voluntarie
           combination
           for
           self-defence
           .
           For
           this
           reason
           they
           set
           up
           Princes
           and
           Rulers
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           put
           the
           power
           of
           the
           sword
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           administer
           Justice
           ,
           and
           defend
           their
           Subjects
           from
           publick
           and
           private
           violence
           :
           and
           they
           are
           certainly
           so
           far
           in
           the
           right
           ,
           that
           publick
           Government
           is
           the
           best
           securitie
           not
           onely
           of
           the
           publick
           peace
           ,
           but
           of
           every
           mans
           private
           interest
           ;
           nay
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           though
           our
           Prince
           be
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           shewn
           you
           ,
           that
           no
           Government
           can
           be
           secure
           without
           an
           irresistible
           and
           
           unaccountable
           power
           .
           So
           that
           the
           natural
           right
           of
           self-defence
           is
           so
           far
           from
           justifying
           Rebellion
           against
           Princes
           ,
           that
           it
           absolutely
           condemns
           it
           ,
           as
           destructive
           of
           the
           best
           and
           most
           effectual
           means
           to
           preserve
           ourselves
           :
           for
           though
           by
           Non-resistance
           a
           man
           may
           expose
           his
           life
           to
           the
           furie
           of
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           so
           he
           may
           loose
           his
           life
           in
           any
           other
           way
           of
           defence
           ;
           but
           publick
           Government
           is
           the
           best
           and
           surest
           defence
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           resist
           publick
           Government
           ,
           is
           to
           destroy
           the
           best
           means
           of
           self-defence
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           However
           ,
           this
           principle
           of
           self-defence
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           cannot
           justifie
           a
           Rebellion
           ,
           when
           men
           do
           not
           suffer
           any
           actual
           violence
           ;
           and
           therefore
           those
           men
           who
           were
           drawn
           into
           this
           late
           Conspiracie
           ,
           when
           they
           saw
           no
           bodie
           attempt
           cutting
           their
           throats
           ,
           when
           they
           saw
           none
           of
           their
           liberties
           invaded
           ,
           were
           so
           well
           prepared
           to
           be
           Rebels
           ,
           that
           they
           needed
           no
           arguments
           to
           perswade
           them
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           next
           objection
           against
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Non-resistance
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           it
           destroys
           the
           difference
           between
           an
           absolute
           and
           limited
           Monarchy
           ,
           between
           a
           Prince
           whose
           will
           is
           his
           Law
           ,
           and
           a
           Prince
           ,
           who
           is
           bound
           to
           govern
           by
           Law
           ;
           which
           undermines
           the
           Foundamental
           
           constitution
           of
           the
           English
           Government
           .
           If
           this
           were
           true
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           it
           were
           a
           very
           hard
           case
           for
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           who
           must
           either
           preach
           up
           resistance
           ,
           contrarie
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           sence
           and
           practice
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           or
           must
           preach
           up
           Non
           ▪
           resistance
           ,
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           Government
           under
           which
           they
           live
           ;
           but
           thanks
           be
           to
           God
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           true
           .
           For
           the
           difference
           between
           an
           absolute
           and
           limited
           Monarchy
           ,
           is
           not
           ,
           that
           resistance
           is
           unlawful
           in
           one
           case
           ,
           and
           lawful
           in
           another
           ▪
           for
           a
           Monarch
           ,
           the
           exercise
           of
           whose
           power
           is
           limited
           and
           regulated
           by
           Laws
           ,
           is
           as
           irresistible
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           absolute
           Monarch
           ,
           whose
           will
           is
           his
           Law
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           were
           not
           ,
           I
           would
           venture
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           absolute
           and
           Despotick
           Government
           ,
           is
           more
           for
           the
           publick
           good
           ,
           than
           a
           limited
           Monarchy
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           difference
           lies
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           an
           absolute
           Monarch
           is
           under
           the
           Government
           of
           no
           Law
           ,
           but
           his
           own
           will
           ;
           he
           can
           make
           and
           repeal
           Laws
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           without
           asking
           the
           consent
           of
           any
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ;
           he
           can
           impose
           what
           Taxes
           he
           pleases
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           tied
           up
           to
           strict
           Rules
           and
           formalities
           of
           Law
           ▪
           in
           
           the
           execution
           of
           Justice
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           quite
           contrarie
           in
           a
           limited
           Monarchy
           ,
           where
           the
           excercise
           of
           Soveraign
           Power
           is
           regulated
           by
           known
           and
           standing
           Laws
           ,
           which
           the
           Prince
           can
           neither
           make
           nor
           repeal
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           people
           .
           No
           man
           can
           loose
           his
           Life
           or
           Estate
           without
           a
           legal
           process
           and
           Tryal
           ;
           no
           Monies
           can
           be
           levyed
           ,
           nor
           any
           Taxes
           imposed
           on
           the
           Subject
           ,
           but
           by
           Authority
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           which
           makes
           the
           case
           of
           Subjects
           differ
           very
           much
           from
           those
           ,
           who
           live
           under
           an
           Arbitrary
           Prince
           .
        
         
           No
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           the
           case
           is
           just
           the
           same
           :
           for
           what
           do
           Laws
           signifie
           ,
           when
           a
           Prince
           must
           not
           be
           resisted
           ,
           though
           he
           break
           these
           Laws
           ,
           and
           Govern
           by
           an
           Arbitrarie
           and
           Lawless
           will
           ?
           He
           may
           make
           himself
           as
           absolute
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Great
             Turk
          
           or
           the
           Mogul
           ,
           whenever
           he
           pleases
           ;
           for
           what
           should
           hinder
           him
           ,
           when
           all
           men's
           hands
           are
           tied
           by
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           Non-resistance
           ?
           Now
           it
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           possibilitie
           for
           such
           a
           Prince
           to
           Govern
           arbitrarily
           ,
           and
           to
           trample
           upon
           all
           laws
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           difference
           between
           an
           absolute
           and
           limited
           Monarchy
           is
           vastly
           great
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           this
           Prince
           ,
           though
           he
           may
           make
           his
           will
           a
           Law
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           
           the
           onely
           rule
           of
           his
           Government
           ,
           yet
           he
           cannot
           make
           it
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           ;
           he
           may
           break
           Laws
           ,
           but
           he
           can
           neither
           make
           nor
           repeal
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           can
           never
           alter
           the
           frame
           and
           constitution
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           though
           he
           may
           at
           present
           interrupt
           the
           regular
           administration
           of
           it
           :
           and
           this
           is
           a
           great
           securitie
           to
           posteritie
           ,
           and
           a
           present
           restraint
           upon
           himself
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           For
           it
           is
           a
           mightie
           uneasie
           thing
           to
           any
           Prince
           ,
           to
           govern
           contrarie
           to
           known
           Laws
           .
           He
           offers
           as
           great
           and
           constant
           violence
           to
           himself
           ,
           as
           he
           does
           to
           his
           Subjects
           .
           He
           cannot
           raise
           mony
           ,
           nor
           impose
           any
           Taxes
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           nor
           take
           away
           any
           man's
           life
           without
           a
           legal
           Tryal
           (
           which
           an
           absolute
           Prince
           may
           do
           )
           but
           he
           is
           guiltie
           of
           rapine
           and
           murder
           ,
           and
           feels
           the
           same
           rebukes
           in
           his
           own
           mind
           ,
           for
           such
           illegal
           actions
           ,
           though
           his
           impositions
           be
           but
           reasonable
           and
           moderate
           ,
           and
           he
           put
           no
           man
           to
           death
           ,
           but
           who
           very
           well
           deserves
           it
           ,
           that
           an
           
             absolute
             Tyrant
          
           does
           for
           the
           most
           barbarous
           oppressions
           and
           cruelties
           .
           The
           breach
           of
           his
           Oath
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           promises
           and
           engagements
           to
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           makes
           the
           excercise
           of
           such
           an
           arbitrarie
           power
           very
           
           troublesome
           :
           and
           though
           his
           Subjects
           are
           bound
           not
           to
           resist
           ,
           yet
           his
           own
           guilty
           fears
           will
           not
           suffer
           him
           to
           be
           secure
           :
           and
           arbitrarie
           Power
           is
           not
           so
           luscious
           a
           thing
           ,
           as
           to
           tempt
           men
           to
           forfeit
           all
           the
           ease
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           securitie
           of
           Government
           ,
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Though
           Subjects
           must
           not
           resist
           such
           a
           Prince
           ,
           who
           violates
           the
           Laws
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ▪
           yet
           they
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           obey
           him
           ,
           nor
           to
           serve
           him
           in
           his
           usurpations
           .
           Subjects
           are
           bound
           to
           obey
           an
           
             absolute
             Monarch
          
           ,
           and
           to
           serve
           his
           will
           in
           lawful
           things
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           hard
           and
           grievous
           ;
           but
           in
           a
           
             limited
             Monarchy
          
           ,
           which
           is
           governed
           by
           Laws
           ,
           Subjects
           are
           bound
           to
           yeild
           an
           active
           obedience
           onely
           according
           to
           Law
           ,
           though
           they
           are
           bound
           not
           to
           resist
           ,
           when
           they
           suffer
           against
           Law.
           Now
           it
           is
           a
           mighty
           uneasy
           thing
           to
           the
           greatest
           Tyrant
           ,
           to
           govern
           always
           by
           force
           ;
           and
           no
           Prince
           in
           a
           limited
           Monarchy
           can
           make
           himself
           absolute
           ,
           unless
           his
           own
           Subjects
           assist
           him
           to
           do
           so
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           yet
           it
           is
           very
           dangerous
           for
           any
           Subject
           to
           serve
           his
           Prince
           contrary
           to
           Law.
           Though
           the
           Prince
           himself
           is
           unaccountable
           and
           irresistible
           ,
           yet
           his
           Ministers
           may
           be
           called
           to
           an
           account
           ,
           
           and
           be
           punish't
           for
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           Prince
           may
           think
           fit
           to
           look
           on
           quietly
           ,
           and
           see
           it
           done
           :
           or
           if
           they
           escape
           at
           present
           ,
           yet
           it
           may
           be
           time
           enough
           to
           suffer
           for
           it
           under
           the
           next
           Prince
           ;
           which
           we
           see
           by
           experience
           makes
           all
           mon
           wary
           how
           they
           serve
           their
           Prince
           against
           Law.
           None
           but
           persons
           of
           desperate
           fortunes
           will
           do
           this
           bare-fac't
           ;
           and
           those
           are
           not
           always
           to
           be
           met
           with
           ,
           and
           as
           seldom
           fit
           to
           be
           employ'd
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           And
           therefore
           we
           may
           observe
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           fundamental
           Laws
           of
           our
           Government
           ,
           as
           the
           Prince
           must
           Govern
           by
           Law
           ,
           so
           he
           is
           irresistible
           :
           which
           shews
           ,
           that
           our
           wise
           Law-makers
           did
           not
           think
           ,
           that
           Non-resistance
           was
           destructive
           of
           a
           
             limited
             Monarchy
          
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           And
           in
           this
           long
           succession
           of
           Princes
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           there
           has
           been
           no
           Prince
           that
           has
           cast
           off
           the
           Authority
           of
           Laws
           ,
           or
           usurpt
           an
           absolute
           and
           arbitrary
           Power
           :
           which
           shews
           how
           vain
           those
           fears
           are
           ,
           which
           disturb
           the
           fancies
           and
           imaginations
           of
           Rebels
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           pretended
           onely
           to
           disturb
           the
           publick
           Peace
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Non-resistance
           is
           certainly
           the
           best
           way
           to
           prevent
           the
           change
           of
           a
           limited
           into
           an
           absolute
           Monarchy
           .
           The
           Laws
           
           of
           England
           have
           made
           such
           an
           admirable
           provision
           for
           the
           honour
           and
           prosperous
           Government
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           the
           security
           of
           the
           Subject
           ,
           that
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           have
           as
           little
           temptation
           to
           desire
           to
           be
           absolute
           ,
           while
           their
           Subjects
           are
           obedient
           and
           governable
           ,
           as
           their
           Subjects
           have
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           so
           .
           And
           if
           ever
           
             our
             Kings
          
           attempt
           to
           make
           themselves
           absolute
           (
           which
           thanks
           be
           to
           God
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           prospect
           of
           yet
           )
           it
           will
           be
           owing
           to
           the
           factious
           and
           traiterous
           dispositions
           of
           Subjects
           .
           When
           Subjects
           once
           learn
           the
           trade
           of
           murdering
           Princes
           ,
           and
           rebelling
           against
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           time
           then
           for
           Princes
           to
           look
           to
           themselves
           ;
           and
           if
           ever
           our
           posterity
           should
           suffer
           under
           so
           unhappy
           a
           change
           of
           Government
           ,
           they
           will
           have
           reason
           for
           ever
           to
           curse
           the
           Fanatick
           rage
           and
           fury
           of
           this
           Age
           ;
           and
           the
           best
           way
           to
           remove
           that
           scandal
           ,
           which
           has
           been
           already
           given
           to
           Princes
           ,
           is
           by
           a
           publick
           profession
           and
           practice
           of
           this
           great
           Gospel-duty
           of
           Non-resistance
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           The
           last
           objection
           against
           Non-resistance
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           if
           resistance
           in
           no
           case
           be
           allowed
           ,
           the
           mischiefs
           and
           inconveniences
           to
           Mankind
           may
           be
           intolerable
           .
           To
           which
           I
           shall
           briefly
           return
           these
           following
           answers
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           That
           bare
           Possibilities
           are
           no
           argument
           against
           any
           thing
           .
           For
           that
           which
           may
           be
           ,
           may
           not
           be
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           how
           good
           or
           useful
           or
           necessary
           soever
           it
           be
           in
           its
           self
           ,
           but
           may
           possibly
           be
           attended
           with
           very
           great
           inconveniences
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           must
           reject
           that
           which
           is
           good
           and
           useful
           in
           it self
           ,
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           some
           possible
           inconveniences
           ,
           which
           may
           attend
           it
           ,
           we
           must
           condemn
           the
           very
           best
           things
           .
           Modesty
           and
           Humility
           ,
           Justice
           ,
           and
           Temperance
           ,
           are
           great
           and
           excellent
           Vertues
           ;
           and
           yet
           we
           may
           live
           in
           such
           an
           age
           ,
           when
           these
           Vertues
           shall
           beggar
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           expose
           him
           to
           contempt
           .
           Mercy
           and
           Clemency
           is
           a
           noble
           quality
           in
           a
           Prince
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           possible
           ,
           that
           the
           Clemency
           of
           a
           Prince
           may
           ruine
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           may
           spare
           Traitors
           Lives
           ,
           till
           they
           take
           away
           his
           .
           Marriage
           is
           a
           Divine
           Institution
           ,
           which
           contributes
           as
           much
           to
           the
           happiness
           and
           comfort
           of
           humane
           life
           ,
           as
           any
           one
           thing
           in
           this
           world
           ;
           and
           yet
           it
           may
           be
           you
           cannot
           name
           any
           thing
           neither
           ,
           which
           many
           times
           proves
           so
           great
           a
           plague
           and
           curse
           to
           Mankind
           .
           Thus
           Non-resistance
           is
           a
           great
           and
           excellent
           duty
           ,
           and
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           the
           peace
           and
           order
           and
           
           good
           government
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           but
           yet
           a
           bad
           Prince
           may
           take
           the
           advantage
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           do
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           mischief
           .
           And
           what
           follows
           from
           hence
           ?
           that
           Non-resistance
           is
           no
           duty
           ,
           because
           it
           may
           possibly
           be
           attended
           with
           evil
           consequences
           ?
           then
           you
           can
           hardly
           name
           any
           thing
           ,
           which
           is
           our
           duty
           ;
           for
           the
           most
           excellent
           Vertues
           may
           at
           one
           time
           or
           other
           expose
           us
           to
           very
           great
           inconveniences
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           do
           so
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           deny
           them
           to
           be
           our
           duty
           ,
           because
           we
           shall
           suffer
           by
           it
           ;
           but
           must
           bear
           our
           sufferings
           patiently
           ,
           and
           expect
           our
           reward
           from
           God.
           And
           yet
           that
           there
           is
           not
           so
           much
           danger
           in
           Non-resistance
           ,
           as
           these
           men
           would
           perswade
           the
           world
           ,
           I
           hope
           appears
           from
           my
           answers
           to
           the
           last
           objection
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           When
           we
           talk
           of
           inconveniences
           ,
           we
           must
           weigh
           the
           inconveniences
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           and
           consider
           which
           are
           greatest
           .
           We
           may
           suffer
           great
           inconveniences
           by
           Non-resistance
           ,
           when
           our
           Prince
           happens
           to
           prove
           a
           Tyrant
           ;
           but
           shall
           we
           suffer
           fewer
           inconveniences
           were
           it
           lawful
           for
           Subjects
           to
           resist
           ?
        
         
           Which
           is
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           merciless
           Tyrant
           ?
           an
           arbitrary
           and
           lawless
           Prince
           ,
           or
           a
           Civil
           War
           ?
           which
           will
           destroy
           
           most
           mens
           Lives
           ?
           a
           Nero
           or
           Dioclesian
           ,
           or
           a
           pitcht
           Battel
           ?
           who
           will
           devour
           most
           Estates
           ?
           a
           Covetous
           and
           Rapacious
           Prince
           ,
           or
           an
           insolent
           Army
           ,
           and
           hungry
           Rabble
           ?
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           oppression
           of
           the
           Subject
           ?
           some
           illegal
           Taxes
           ,
           or
           Plunderings
           ,
           Decimations
           ,
           and
           Sequestrations
           ?
        
         
           Who
           are
           most
           likely
           to
           abuse
           their
           power
           ?
           the
           Prince
           ,
           or
           the
           people
           ?
           which
           is
           most
           probable
           ,
           that
           a
           Prince
           should
           oppress
           his
           dutiful
           and
           obedient
           Subjects
           ,
           or
           that
           some
           factious
           and
           designing
           men
           should
           misrepresent
           the
           government
           of
           their
           Prince
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           giddy
           multitude
           should
           believe
           them
           ?
           who
           is
           most
           likely
           to
           make
           a
           change
           and
           alteration
           in
           government
           ?
           an
           Hereditary
           Prince
           ,
           or
           the
           People
           ,
           who
           are
           fond
           of
           innovations
           ?
        
         
           While
           Soverain
           and
           irresistible
           power
           is
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           it
           is
           possible
           we
           may
           sometimes
           have
           a
           good
           one
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           shall
           find
           no
           inconvenience
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Non-resistance
           .
           Nay
           ,
           it
           is
           possible
           ,
           we
           may
           have
           a
           great
           many
           good
           Princes
           ,
           for
           one
           bad
           one
           ;
           for
           Monsters
           are
           not
           so
           common
           ,
           as
           more
           natural
           productions
           :
           so
           that
           the
           inconveniences
           we
           may
           suffer
           by
           this
           Doctrine
           
           will
           but
           seldom
           happen
           ;
           but
           had
           the
           people
           power
           to
           resist
           ,
           it
           is
           almost
           impossible
           ,
           that
           publick
           government
           should
           ever
           be
           quiet
           and
           secure
           for
           half
           an
           age
           together
           :
           they
           are
           as
           unstable
           as
           the
           Seas
           ,
           and
           as
           easily
           moved
           with
           every
           breath
           ,
           and
           as
           outragious
           and
           tempestuous
           too
           .
           These
           are
           not
           some
           guesses
           and
           probabilities
           ,
           but
           demonstrations
           in
           this
           unhappy
           age
           ,
           wherein
           we
           have
           seen
           all
           these
           things
           acted
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             The
             CONCLUSION
          
           ,
           Containing
           a
           short
           Dissuasive
           from
           Resistance
           and
           Rebellion
           .
        
         
           HAving
           thus
           largely
           proved
           that
           Subjection
           and
           Non-resistance
           is
           a
           necessary
           duty
           ,
           which
           Subjects
           owe
           to
           Soverain
           Princes
           ,
           and
           answered
           all
           those
           objections
           which
           are
           made
           against
           it
           ;
           the
           result
           of
           all
           is
           ,
           to
           perswade
           Subjects
           to
           the
           practise
           of
           it
           .
           And
           St.
           Paul
           urges
           two
           very
           powerful
           arguments
           to
           perswade
           us
           to
           it
           ,
           Rom.
           13.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           
             the
             powers
             are
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             resisteth
             the
             powers
             ,
             resisteth
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God.
          
           And
           certainly
           he
           is
           no
           Christian
           who
           disputes
           obedience
           to
           the
           Divine
           Ordinance
           and
           Constitution
           .
           A
           Prince
           is
           the
           Image
           ,
           the
           Vice-gerent
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Princes
           are
           called
           Gods
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           be
           he
           what
           he
           will
           ,
           a
           good
           or
           a
           bad
           Prince
           ,
           while
           God
           thinks
           fit
           to
           advance
           him
           to
           the
           Throne
           ,
           it
           becomes
           us
           to
           submit
           and
           reverence
           the
           Divine
           Authority
           .
           Will
           
           you
           lift
           up
           your
           hand
           against
           God
           ?
           will
           you
           cast
           off
           his
           authority
           and
           government
           too
           ?
           does
           not
           he
           know
           how
           to
           rule
           us
           ?
           how
           to
           chuse
           a
           Prince
           for
           us
           ?
           The
           greatest
           Rebel
           would
           blush
           to
           say
           this
           in
           so
           many
           words
           ,
           and
           yet
           this
           is
           the
           Language
           of
           Rebellion
           .
           Men
           dislike
           their
           Prince
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           Governour
           ,
           whom
           God
           sets
           over
           them
           :
           they
           rebel
           against
           their
           Prince
           ,
           they
           Depose
           him
           ,
           they
           Murder
           him
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           disown
           the
           Authority
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           deface
           and
           destroy
           his
           Image
           ,
           and
           offer
           scorn
           and
           contempt
           to
           his
           Vice
           gerent
           .
           Earthly
           Princes
           look
           upon
           every
           affront
           and
           disgrace
           done
           to
           their
           Ministers
           and
           Lieutenants
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           contempt
           of
           their
           own
           Authority
           ;
           and
           so
           does
           God
           too
           :
           he
           who
           pulls
           down
           a
           Prince
           ,
           denies
           Gods
           authority
           to
           set
           him
           up
           ,
           and
           affronts
           his
           wisdom
           in
           chusing
           him
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           therefore
           such
           men
           must
           not
           expect
           to
           escape
           a
           deserved
           punishment
           ,
           
             they
             shall
             receive
             to
             themselves
             damnation
             .
          
           Now
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           may
           either
           signifie
           the
           punishment
           of
           Rebellion
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           next
           ;
           and
           here
           it
           signifies
           both
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           They
           shall
           be
           punisht
           in
           this
           world
           .
           And
           whoever
           consults
           Ancient
           and
           Modern
           
           Histories
           ,
           will
           find
           ,
           that
           Rebels
           very
           seldom
           escape
           punishment
           in
           this
           world
           .
           How
           often
           does
           God
           defeat
           all
           their
           Counsels
           ,
           discover
           their
           secret
           Plots
           and
           Conspiracies
           !
           and
           if
           they
           be
           prosperous
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           yet
           vengeance
           overtakes
           them
           ;
           if
           they
           escape
           punishment
           from
           men
           ,
           they
           are
           punisht
           by
           some
           such
           remarkable
           providence
           ,
           as
           bears
           the
           Characters
           of
           a
           Divine
           Justice
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           However
           ,
           such
           men
           shall
           not
           escape
           the
           punishments
           of
           the
           other
           world
           ;
           and
           if
           you
           believe
           there
           is
           a
           Hell
           for
           Rebels
           and
           Traitors
           ,
           the
           punishment
           of
           resistance
           is
           infinitely
           greater
           than
           all
           the
           mischiefs
           which
           can
           befal
           you
           in
           subjection
           to
           Princes
           ,
           and
           a
           patient
           suffering
           for
           well
           doing
           .
           
             What
             shall
             it
             profit
             a
             man
             ,
             though
             he
             should
             gain
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
          
           which
           is
           something
           more
           than
           a
           single
           Crown
           and
           Kingdom
           ,
           
             and
             loose
             his
             own
             Soul
          
           ?
           Though
           an
           universal
           Empire
           were
           the
           reward
           of
           Rebellion
           ,
           such
           a
           glorious
           Traitor
           ,
           who
           parts
           with
           his
           Soul
           for
           it
           ,
           would
           have
           no
           great
           reason
           to
           boast
           much
           of
           his
           purchase
           .
           Let
           us
           then
           reverence
           the
           Divine
           Judgments
           ,
           let
           us
           patiently
           submit
           to
           our
           King
           ,
           though
           he
           should
           persecute
           and
           oppress
           us
           ;
           and
           expect
           our
           protection
           here
           from
           
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           ,
           and
           our
           reward
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           same
           encouragement
           to
           Non-resistance
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           to
           the
           practise
           of
           any
           other
           Vertue
           .
           Were
           the
           advantages
           and
           disadvantages
           of
           Resistance
           and
           Non-resistance
           in
           this
           world
           fairly
           estimated
           ,
           it
           were
           much
           more
           eligible
           to
           submit
           ,
           than
           to
           rebel
           against
           our
           Prince
           ;
           but
           there
           can
           be
           no
           comparison
           between
           these
           two
           ,
           when
           we
           take
           the
           other
           world
           into
           the
           account
           .
           The
           last
           Judgment
           weighs
           down
           all
           other
           considerations
           ;
           and
           certainly
           Rebellion
           may
           well
           be
           said
           to
           be
           as
           the
           sin
           of
           Witchcraft
           ,
           when
           it
           so
           inchants
           men
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           resolved
           to
           be
           Rebels
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           damned
           for
           it
           .
        
      
       
         THE
         END
         .
      
    
     
       
         
         
           BOOKS
           Printed
           for
           
             Fincham
             Gardiner
          
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             A
             Perswasive
             to
             Communion
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             Resolution
             of
             some
             Cases
             of
             Conscience
             which
             respect
             Church-Communion
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Case
             of
             Indifferent
             things
             used
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             proposed
             and
             Stated
             ,
             by
             considering
             these
             Questions
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             A
             Discourse
             about
             Edification
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Resolution
             of
             this
             Case
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             
               Whether
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Englands
             
               Symbolizing
               so
               far
               as
               it
               doth
               with
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               makes
               it
               unlawful
               to
               hold
               Communion
               with
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             A
             Letter
             to
             Anonymus
             ,
             in
             answer
             to
             his
             three
             Letters
             to
             Dr.
             Sherlock
             about
             Church-Communion
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Certain
             Cases
             of
             Conscience
             resolved
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             joyning
             with
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
             in
             Publick
             Worship
             .
             In
             two
             Parts
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             Case
             of
             mixt
             Communion
             :
             Whether
             it
             be
             Lawful
             to
             Separate
             from
             
             a
             Church
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             promiscuous
             Congregations
             and
             mixt
             Communions
             ?
          
           
             9.
             
             An
             Answer
             to
             the
             Dissenters
             Objections
             against
             the
             Common
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             parts
             of
             Divine
             Service
             prescribed
             in
             the
             Liturgy
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             Case
             of
             Kneeling
             at
             the
             Holy
             Sacrament
             stated
             and
             resolved
             ,
             &c.
             
             In
             two
             Parts
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             A
             Discourse
             of
             Profiting
             by
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             of
             going
             to
             hear
             where
             men
             think
             they
             can
             profit
             most
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             A
             serious
             Exhortation
             ,
             with
             some
             important
             Advices
             ,
             relating
             to
             the
             late
             Cases
             about
             Conformity
             ,
             recommended
             to
             the
             present
             Dissenters
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             An
             Argument
             for
             Union
             ;
             taken
             from
             the
             true
             interest
             of
             those
             Dissenters
             in
             England
             who
             profess
             and
             call
             themselves
             Protestants
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Some
             Considerations
             about
             the
             Case
             of
             Scandal
             ,
             or
             giving
             Offence
             to
             Weak
             Brethren
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             The
             Case
             of
             Infant-Baptism
             ;
             in
             Five
             Questions
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             The
             Charge
             of
             Scandal
             ,
             and
             giving
             Offence
             by
             Conformity
             ,
             Refelled
             ,
             
             and
             Reflected
             back
             upon
             Separation
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             1.
             
             A
             Discourse
             about
             the
             charge
             of
             Novelty
             upon
             the
             Reformed
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             made
             by
             the
             Papists
             asking
             of
             us
             the
             Question
             ,
             Where
             was
             our
             Religion
             before
             Luther
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             Discourse
             about
             Tradition
             ,
             shewing
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             what
             Tradition
             is
             to
             be
             received
             ,
             and
             what
             Tradition
             is
             to
             be
             rejected
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             difference
             of
             the
             Case
             between
             the
             Separation
             of
             Protestants
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             the
             Separation
             of
             Dissenters
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Protestant
             Resolution
             of
             Faith
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Some
           Seasonable
           Reflections
           on
           the
           Discovery
           of
           the
           late
           Plot
           ,
           being
           a
           Sermon
           preached
           on
           that
           occasion
           ,
           by
           
             W.
             Sherlock
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           Rector
           of
           St.
           
             George
             Buttolph-lane
             ,
             London
          
           .
        
         
           King
           David's
           Deliverance
           :
           or
           ,
           the
           Conspiracy
           of
           Absolon
           and
           Achitophel
           defeated
           ,
           in
           a
           Sermon
           Preached
           on
           the
           day
           of
           Thanksgiving
           appointed
           for
           the
           Discovery
           of
           the
           late
           Fanatical
           Plot.
           By
           
             Thomas
             Long
          
           ,
           B.
           D.
           one
           of
           the
           Prebendaries
           of
           Exon.
           
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A59793-e11630
           
             Milton
             pro
             Pop.
             Angl.
             defensio
             .
             p.
             68.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A59793-e19640
           
             Iulian
             the
             Apostate
             .
          
           
             Iulian
             Apostate